#Let's give him a good birthday the once in 4 years we get to celebrate :) <3
Text
2024/02/29
Happy Leap Day everyone! And...
Happy Birthday Hiccup!
#httyd#how to train your dragon#httyd fanart#httyd hiccup#httyd toothless#Happy birthday to our favorite goober!!#He's my brother he's my cousin he's my best friend he's also me#Let's give him a good birthday the once in 4 years we get to celebrate :) <3
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
celebrating your birthday with the twst boys hcs
part 4, ft. diasomnia, the after party w/ the first years
read part 1 here
read part 2 here
read part 3 here
general tags: gender neutral reader, sfw, hcs for both prefect and non-prefect reader, platonic and romantic hcs, food mentions, runs on the assumption that reader wants to celebrate their birthday, not beta read
author's note: oops forgot to post the last part! finally done with this series of hcs, after this... my next writing post will be another one-shot so see u then!
total wc: 4.9k+ words (700-1.2k+ words each character)
MALLEUS DRACONIA
If you consider him a friend at the very least, please send him an invitation should you hold a party (which, considering what we know of the NRC birthday culture, seems to be expected).
If you’re a close friend and/or his partner, it should go without saying that you should invite him, else he’s definitely going to be more upset than usual with this particular instance. He’s not lashing out or throwing a tantrum about it, but he does feel saddened by the choice.
If you tell him in advance, he’s going to spend a lot of time thinking about your invitation and your birthday in general. He’s probably sitting down in Diasomnia’s lounge, looking as if he’s brooding over something incredibly serious like the state of affairs in his homeland, when in reality he’s thinking about what to give you as a gift.
In general incredibly grateful to be invited. Whether you tell him the day of or weeks before, he’s simply beaming at the thought. It looks a little ominous to an outsider, especially because Malleus is smiling with his teeth, fangs and all, but his inner circle get the details and they understand he’s just very proud of himself.
Sebek and Silver are probably applauding and nodding their heads in approval at the announcement because yes, who would be silly enough to not invite the Young Master, the chance to have someone like him celebrate you (Sebek) and finally, someone has not forgotten to invite Lord Malleus, and even invited him personally (Silver).
(If you’re not close to Sebek, Sebek is heavily contemplating if he should present you a gift as well since Malleus is doing so)
Meanwhile, Lilia’s teasing him about it. Malleus is in too much of a good mood to tell off anyone for what’s coming close to pandering, like yes, behold! An invitation! You just know if the invitation comes in a physical form, he’s presenting it to the three of them. His more childish side comes up just this once.
And then he keeps the invite somewhere safe somewhere in his room.
In terms of helping you prepare a party… Well, he cannot say he actually has any experience in the preparation aspect, whether it be setting up the decorations or making food, but ahhh, since you’ve invited him he’s willing to show his gratitude. Magic will do the trick, won’t it?
(If you insist on doing things without magic, he’ll probably still do it, chuckling about how interesting it is for you to make demands of him. Also considers it a good learning experience, of which he can make discoveries from)
Let’s avoid having him set up any tech needed though.
If you’re the Ramshackle prefect, he does give you the option to host your party in his dorm, but he likes Ramshackle a lot so either place works for him.
During the party itself, reactions might differ in extremity depending on your relationship status with Malleus, and how public the both of you are about it.
If it seems to be similar to the current canon friendship between Malleus and the Ramshackle prefect, expect a lot of people to carry mixed emotions. Surprise, shock, intimidation—all of it bundled up into essentially them finding you fascinating and terribly brave, perhaps fearless, at how you casually have the Malleus Draconia at your party, clapping along to the obligatory Happy Birthday song playing in the background.
Most guests will still find themselves a little intimidated at Malleus’ presence if it’s well known that the two of you are close (or dating!), but it’s easier for them to wrap their heads around it. This is not Malleus the prince, but Malleus, a person you find dear, and clearly adores you back.
If Leona is also in attendance and he is also a close friend of yours (or your significant other), expect a gift measuring contest. Yes, they’re mature, but they’re also boys in a boarding school. Enough said.
Malleus… honestly does not know how to party it up! unlike most of your guests probably do. Most celebrations he’s attended are terribly formal, or more festival as opposed to party, but with some observation on his part and guidance from you and/or Lilia, or whoever he decides to ask, you can probably get him to fit in well enough. When in Rome, do as the Romans do, after all.
Ah, but there’s no need to coddle him. As much as he enjoys time with you, he can manage on his own. He’s not the best at communicating but he was not born yesterday either. The day is about you and he is certain he is not the only one who wants to celebrate you, so go along and talk to everyone else. You are allowed to simply return to him when you’re done.
The fact that he’s trying, even when he’s not the most successful, is quite sweet.
In terms of gifts, Malleus is a good gift giver. Knowing who you’re giving a gift to so that you can best appeal to them is important in maintaining and forging diplomatic relations.
He remembers the things you’ve told him about yourself, about what you happen to like—of course he does, considering you actually listen to him talk about gargoyles, so he chooses a gift based on that. And even when he gets an idea, he spends a good amount of time pondering what specifically to get you.
If someone teaches him how to order online, or someone does it for him, and you’ve shown interest, he’s getting you your very own special artifact… a Gao-Gao Dragon-kun (EN: Drago). Predictable, but still cute.
If you and Malleus are together, he’s obviously serious about you and definitely sees a future with you. Sees no problem in giving you more than a few gifts, but if you really insist on just one, well…
Jewelry is a traditional, and perhaps expected, gift from him. Obviously high quality, with the finest jewels and crafted with real silver or gold, whichever suits you best. Might get it crafted for you specifically, but he might also give you an ancient piece (or set), one with history and meaning behind it.
If you’re not into jewelry, it’ll probably still be something shiny, probably still bejeweled and created with the most precious of metals, something you can keep around you—a bookmark for the current book you’re reading, a hand mirror, a tassel on your bag.
If you allow him, he’s going to attach a spell on it as well, just a little something to keep you safe.
Honestly, if you just make a request about something hard to find (but in his scope, particularly something more vintage or considered ancient these days), he’ll be able to procure it. If you’re human, will probably say something like, Fufufu, how bold of you to make requests from a fae. Are you prepared for the fate that would befall you should you not prepare something in return?
He says that knowing the price was already paid, a.k.a. getting to celebrate with you.
In conclusion, time may flow a little differently for someone like Malleus, but because it’s the day you were born, he takes special care to track the days leading up to your birthday. Yours is one celebration he will not allow himself to miss.
SILVER
Silver, if you tell him, makes it a point to remember your birthday (especially if you’re someone special to him, but even as a friend — or even a friend of a friend — he does remember). However, if you don’t tell him in advance, he gets concerned that he fell asleep while you were telling him about it.
Whatever it is, while he would never get upset with you, he would still appreciate a clarification that no, this really is the first time you’re telling him about it and he wasn’t being insensitive or anything of the sort. A gentleman to his very core.
Similar to Sebek, due to Silver’s training, he’s a good choice if you need assistance in setting up your party. Even if you’re not from Diasomnia, he’s politely excusing himself in your dorm as he helps you (and anyone else helping you) with lifting tables and chairs around, or lifting boxes of ingredients to be used in cooking, or lifting– basically, he lifts a lot.
Feel free to drag him along to cook with you, even though he and others are mentioning that the birthday celebrant shouldn’t be cooking their own birthday meals. Whether he convinces you to stay out of the kitchen or not, Silver’s putting his effort into making something you’d like… as well as practicing making meals for someone.
According to him, he has practice when it comes to baking cookies because he tried to make some for his father when he was younger, so he might make some for you.
Throughout your party he really does his best to stay awake to celebrate with you. You and everyone else think fate or some deity out there must have taken a shine on him because he does stay awake, always managing to catch himself before he falls asleep.
He’s not exactly the type to dance the night away with you (although if you would like a slow dance away from prying eyes, he might just be up for it if he happens to like you), nor is he as competitive as some of your other guests, but he’ll join a few select party games… of which he likely got dragged into by Sebek (trying to challenge him) or Kalim (for that second-year solidarity).
Silver is just willing to go along with whatever you want to do for your birthday. Since Silver doesn’t exactly have the luxury of time most days, this is a great opportunity to hog him for yourself for an impromptu hangout/date!
And he really does mean anything. Do you want to go to town to visit a cafe or restaurant? Do you want him to take you horseback riding? Just hang around somewhere on campus and talk? Your word goes!
Let’s hope you’re not afraid of small and cute forest creatures because if you’re Silver’s close friend or lover, the little birds and the squirrels are going to drop by to give you a gift. It’s very much a “because Silver likes you, the animals like you by association” thing.
Silver’s one of those people who don’t care too much about keeping the gift a surprise, even as his significant other. If he’s unsure, he’ll ask you what you want — it can be specific or something general, and he’ll select a gift based on that.
What he lacks in the element of surprise he makes up for in presentation — the gift wrapper he uses is very pretty and neatly done, and when you read the tag you’ll find his note to be, while formal, still full of heart. He’ll prepare flowers as well if you happen to like them! He seems quite serious at first when he gives you a gift, but after a few seconds he eases into a smile that’s very charming and prince-like.
(The only time he’d be a little clueless about what to do is if you were his father’s significant other and the two of you weren’t close. What should he give you? He feels like he’s in a weird position, having to ask his father about what he could possibly give you.)
To conclude, while Silver is normally quite serious, he goes out of his way to make your birthday as pleasant as possible, and it seems that everything really does go right for him — he manages to not fall asleep in front of you, he’s smiling more than he usually does, and he devotes the day to you as opposed to training.
He doesn’t even seem to realize that his charms have been dialed all the way up to the point that it’s a little blinding to the untrained eye, but as his friend or significant other he’s a much appreciated presence and sight.
SEBEK ZIGVOLT
Dramatic baby boy. As an acquaintance he doesn’t particularly care if you tell him about your birthday a month before or on the day of… unless you’re friends with his Young Master Malleus or Master Lilia, in which case he does wonder how worthy you are to be their friend, but will pass on the message.
As a friend will pretend he doesn’t care that much, but definitely remembers your special day if you tell him in advance. Strolls up to your party like “you’re not celebrating hard enough, good enough! You need my assistance, don’t you?”
Also if you invite him as a friend, his immediate assumption is to wonder if you’re telling him to get Malleus to come to your party as well, or to put in a good word about you to Malleus, or —
Has a bit of a hard time wrapping his head around that you might actually want him around not for Malleus related reasons. Have patience with him, please.
If you’re a close friend or significant other, he definitely wants to know in advance. He seems haughty, and to an extent that’s true, but the idea of failing someone important to him (e.g., Malleus, and in this case you), or not being good enough, both of those scare and motivate him simultaneously. He wants to prepare something special for you.
If you’re close, he freaks out if he finds out the day of. It sounds like he’s blaming you but his brain is already working twice as fast, wondering what preparations he can make and how he can celebrate with you. He disappears and you wonder what he’s up to, he’s actually asking for permission to skip some of his duties for the day.
Strong boy! If you need help making the preparations, he is certainly one of the guys you can go to. He’s physically strong and an expert at running around all over the place (because of constant Malleus searching), so he’s a solid choice for an errand boy.
Sebek and art… he can appreciate it well enough, but creation isn’t his forte. If you ask him about how to decorate and what looks nice, he’s either relating it to something to do with Briar Valley or Diasomnia, or, at the best case he’s relating it to the decor he saw his parents and siblings put up for his birthday parties.
Competitive. Whatever birthday games you have, he’s trying to win. It’s kind of funny since he’s so tall — especially if his opponent is Jack or another tall boy like Floyd, just watching these boarding school boys fight over some silly party game you chose only to get a cheap prize you bought from an online shop in bulk.
Winner of the “loudest happy birthday greeting” contest/game no doubt. “That’s not a real game?” Well, clearly someone put it as one of the games to rig the system so Sebek gets a win.
He eats a lot! The party guest that makes you feel reassured about your food choices because of his appetite. You might notice that the food he touches the least is the one he happens to know is your favorite.
Especially if you’re close, he watches you like a hawk just to make sure you’re doing “the important birthday activities” which is singing and dancing and celebrating and eating your favorite food.
If you’re in a relationship, your guests may notice that he’s barely said a peep about Malleus today. Actually, hasn’t he just been praising you all day? The first years probably tease him about it, and won’t stop for a while (a.k.a., until they find something new to joke about, as most friend group inside jokes work)
Gifts… if you’re not that close, not quite friends, he really does think you’re just there to worm your way into his heart to get to Malleus, so he just offers to talk to you about Malleus. If that’s what you want, go ahead and listen, but try to let him know if that’s not the case because he will not be stopped, he can go for hours.
If you’re his friend, Sebek’s honestly quite thoughtful. The gift is still very much him, either some nice stationery or a book he thinks you’d like based on your interests, but it’s a good sign that he actually does treat you as a friend and listens to you as well.
If you’re Malleus’ or Lilia’s significant other, he also gets you a gift regardless of how close you are to him. It’s a matter of respect, of course. Probably looking for a sign of approval or praise, he doesn’t want to disappoint you because that might end up disappointing Malleus/Lilia.
As his significant other, he tries to be romantic… meaning, he takes advice from Lilia and books (note: many of the books he uses as reference are quite old) on what gifts one should give their significant other. He pens letters and poems that have odd analogies and big words, even pulls out the cursive, but if you’re his significant other you’re probably already used to it. It’s certainly not the first time.
No clue about his budget/allowance, but the type to specifically pick out something high quality, that you can keep with you for years, and practical things that he can spot you using in public as well. It fills him with a lot of pride like yes, my significant other is using something I bought! Aren’t I a wonderful partner?
Overall the more you manage to worm your way into his heart and the more he thinks of you, and the better of a birthday party guest he makes. He’s surprisingly very enthusiastic about your birthday, and is incredibly willing to take the lead to “teach you how to celebrate”.
LILIA VANROUGE
Lilia is the type of person who, even if he doesn’t know your birthday, talks like he does know it. Good at getting you to doubt yourself, if you actually told him, if maybe he has the ability to read your mind or if he overheard you while you were telling someone else. If you buy his bluff, you probably end up mentioning it casually, thinking he already knew.
“Oh yeah, I’m going to have a party tomorrow. Will you be able to drop by?”
No, Lilia did not know, but he’s definitely crashing, so thank you for inviting him.
But if you’re a close friend or partner, would definitely prefer that you tell him by your own volition as opposed to him getting the information out of you.
In terms of helping you out for your party, funnily enough he doesn’t always have the time for it, especially if it’s a last minute preparation, but he does want to help you whatever way he can!
(He could just use magic, but that’s boring. Probably helps you hang some streamers and other aerial decorations, though)
Honestly, controversial opinion, I think you should let him in the kitchen (with supervision from you), especially if you’re not low on ingredients or anything of the sort. Not for all the food or anything, maybe a dish or dessert that interests him (or something with beans, because, you know… Master Chef Lilia). It’ll probably be a fun experience! The worst that can happen is that he sucks and gets a laugh out of you (if he makes you eat the food… just say you’re saving it for the party or something)
During the party itself he, Cater, and Kalim are singing happy birthday and dancing around. Definitely pulls you along to dance, it might surprise you with how easy it is for him to lead you around and even dip you — just how strong is he, actually?
Take lots of pictures with him and get them developed! Give him some as well! Sure his memory isn’t failing him, but he does want something tangible to remember a special day by.
In terms of gifts, it will depend on how “dear” you are to him. It should be a given that regardless, he will give you a “cute and cool, charming, boyish” gift. Maybe it’s a cute trinket with a mascot from Briar Valley/a game you happen to like, or a hairpin or tie with bat charms and ribbons attached to it, a choker or some other accessory in black or pink, something that screams, “you know what? this is on brand for Lilia/doesn’t this remind you of Lilia?”
Definitely gives it to you while he’s hanging upside down. Unless he knows you’ll be upset/mad, will also try to surprise you by popping up out of nowhere to greet you.
Not to be too redundant but food cooked by him is always a possibility. It’s the thought that counts, after all (though if you taste it, you’d find yourself surprised that it actually tastes quite good. He must have either asked for help or was particularly careful in cooking, maybe someone had to go through taste testing until he arrived on a “perfect” dish)
If you’re Silver’s significant other and you know about the fact that he’s Lilia’s father, he’s offering to show you Silver’s baby pics as a present (+ some stories to accompany it), and if it’s really serious he probably getting you something meaningful, maybe a nice accessory that reminds you of Silver’s eyes… or has a protective charm on it. Silver adores you, so he takes care of you by association. You might as well be one of his already.
If you don’t know he’s Silver’s dad, still gets you something anyway. It’s funnier if you’re not close to Lilia at all, like a “huh, Lilia got me a birthday present. Do you have any idea why, Silver?” moment
This probably also extends to an extent with Malleus, as Lilia’s very glad that spring has finally come for him, and even Sebek. Maybe not in the Silver level, but you do get some nice stories from their childhood, and maybe some advice
If you and Lilia are close friends or in a relationship, your gift might come from a different land (and honestly, a different time), something with a culture and history behind it, one that Lilia can tell you all about. He’s an engaging storyteller, he talks like he was there when the item was crafted, or that he was the one who picked it up from some battlefield years ago.
Lilia likes an element of surprise in his gifts, and if he jokes about getting you some object or decoration five times your size you have to wonder if he’s joking at all.
Especially if you’re in a relationship or his “platonic soulmate”, he gets a little… sentimental, particularly when everyone’s left the party. It might not be that obvious in his facial expression, but you can definitely pick up on it in his tone — rather, he lets you pick up on it. This especially applies if you’re human. He pushes aside the usual teasing compliments and jokes about his age to make way for more serious and meaningful praise and compliments.
Overall, compared to you, Lilia’s had a significant amount of birthdays, but that doesn’t mean he doesn’t see the value of celebrating them. He finds life to be something precious, especially the lives of his loved ones, so he pulls out all the stops to make sure your special day is a happy and memorable one.
If you don’t have any plans to go on a date with anyone (in which case Ace will complain about how you should put your bros before your you knows), the rest of your evening is reserved for the first years to celebrate — meaning, you, Ace, Deuce, Jack, Epel, Ortho, Sebek, and of course Grim.
When they’re telling their Dorm Leaders and Vice Dorm Leaders about it (well, all of them except Jack. He doubts Leona really gives a damn where he’ll be), they’re like Oh no, we’ll definitely be back in our dorm rooms to go to bed!
They won’t be. Riddle can see a sleeve of Deuce’s pajamas peeking from his bag, and Trey saw Ace opening a new box of toothpaste in the bathroom. It’s your birthday, so they’re going to let curfews and rules and whatnot slide this time.
Vil just has that motherly instinct so he knows Epel is going to stay up all night and fall asleep on some couch or unclean floor, so he simply instructs the lilac-haired boy to bring his night routine skin care products. Whether Epel actually uses it is a problem for the Vil of the future.
Sebek is just… a very obvious boy, who’s oblivious to the fact that he’s obvious. Lilia can read him like a book, and really has to spend a few minutes convincing him that no, he’s not abandoning his duties to the Young Master Malleus by having one (1) sleepover at a friend’s place. Malleus isn’t going to get in trouble tonight of all nights. Sebek only lets go of his reluctance when the Diasomnia Dorm Leader gives his approval.
Ortho’s probably the only good boy who actually just says it straightforwardly to Idia — there’s a 99.99% chance it’ll become a sleepover, so he asks his brother to help him prepare.
Idia’s occasional sweet moments (that aren’t reserved just for Ortho) shine through. Aside from some party and board games, he loads Ortho’s bag with a bunch of unhealthy snacks. That’s what people eat in sleepovers, right?
If people thought the first years were being particularly troublesome during your party, that was them holding back. When you choose to enable them? When they’re away from the eyes of their dorm leaders? They’re far worse, far more chaotic.
(Although they all think they’re the most reasonable one in the group, the one with the most brain cells. Other than Ortho, they all lose brain cells when they’re together, bless them. As for Ortho, he just chooses not to use his big brain for the sake of having fun)
This includes Jack and Sebek, who genuinely just need a push to let loose. Competition is the easiest way for the both of them to relax and have fun. Especially Sebek. Yes, he WILL (try to) defeat everyone in a silly human game of TWSTer what about it?
Ortho is 100% the banker in TWST’s Monopoly equivalent. He’s the one stopping Ace from getting a few extra bills from the bank (because yes, they’re playing the old version with the bills and not the inferior credit card version). They also all have different understandings of the rules so they spend a good 10-15 minutes settling on which to follow and which rules they’re making up.
They have a good amount of food for the sleepover, from your leftovers from your party earlier in the day, to whatever food everyone else managed to bring. The only one who doesn’t bring any is Sebek, and he says everyone should be grateful he didn’t bring any, for reasons more obvious to him than anyone else.
It’s wiped out by sunrise though. Mostly because of Grim and Sebek.
They start a not-too-serious fight at some point, where you are obviously the one recording everything with your phone (or developing photos with the Ghost Camera).
It’s Ace, Deuce, and Epel obviously, with Sebek yelling at them about their rowdiness (while not stopping them), Ortho making predictions about who will come out on top (also not stopping them), Grim laughing loudly while munching on food (obviously not stopping them), and Jack sighing deeply (stopping them… eventually)
Ace taps out first, lol. Everyone roots for Epel.
The obligatory two in the morning truth or dare game involving everyone’s damaged egos and social media pages, and their seniors questioning them about what the hell happened last night and why did the prefect post a picture of you doing… the morning come.
Ace, Deuce, Epel, Grim are definitely the dare people. Ace in particular is all dares because he thinks people who pick truth are boring (in truth, he just doesn’t want to spill embarrassing stories about himself… which is a sentiment that doesn’t last that long)
Ortho is a mixed bag who alternates between truth and dare, but no one really goes that hard on him. Ortho still gives really interesting stories (most of which involve Idia) that make everyone go huh!
Jack and Sebek are truthers, but they do end up doing a dare or two if they don’t want to answer any particularly personal (or embarrassing) questions
(If you happen to be dating one of them… or, excluding Ortho and Grim, you’re dating multiple/all of them/y’all are a polycule, well, truth or dare gets even worse, but in a fun way!)
The truth or dare game is followed by the just as obligatory three in the morning heart-to-heart session where everyone gets embarrassed about the past and contemplates about their futures, and everyone also cries a little (or a lot, but no one’s going to admit that)
Followed by the four in the morning passed out on the floor all huddled up for warmth because everyone was too lazy to get in a bed or on a couch.
To wrap it all up, the first years are at their most powerful and embarrassing when they’re all together but they’re also the only group ever, go stan the first years thank you.
masterlist
and we're done! while these hcs aren't my most... eloquent writings, i still had a lot of fun, and it was really cute seeing people in the tags/reblogs talk about how their birthdays were coming up/had just passed and that they enjoyed reading/were going to read it on their birthdays. so so cute!
#twst x reader#twst headcanons#twst hcs#malleus draconia x reader#twst silver x reader#lilia vanrouge x reader#nathya twst writing#sebek zigvolt x reader
617 notes
·
View notes
Text
THE FIVE TIMES YOU KNEW LOVE ON TOUR SCRAPBOOK
thank you for creating this fun challenge @harrystylesgotmefuckedup and to @oh-honey-styles for tagging me <3
1) Which tour stop was your favorite?
London is always the best because it’s home. I also loved Tokyo, Harry went there a few years back and always talked about it and it was sweet to see the city from the POV of someone who loves it so much. We had a few days off before and after the shows so we were able to play tourists which is always fun.
2) Tour fits! Which was your number one?
Hmmmm… this is hard but the last Wembley show. Heart overalls with no shirt. Delicious.
3) Harry's performed numerous covers on tour. If you had to choose, which has been his best for you? Which song would be a dream cover?
Hopelessly Devoted. I tried to get him to do Summer Lovin’ or really lean into the Danny Zucko of it all and go full Grease Lightin' but luckily for me - I still got what I wanted just a little bit after the show.
4) Lucky you, you've got access to any piece of Harry's merch you'd like. What are you choosing?
Our custom gazelles. That was my idea! It started with the custom final show shirts from the 2018 tour and now every end of tour run he comes up with something unique to give to all the band and crew.
5) Choose your favorite bathroom sign from Love on Tour
Kiwee. I still use it to this day!
6) Which opening act has been your favorite?
Wolf Alice! That was a special request from me - I showed Harry their music back in 2016. If I had a choice they’d be the openers from the very start.
7) You can add any of Harry's songs to the set list from any of his past albums. Which one?
Ever Since New York. You should've seen my reaction when he played it on NYC Night 15. He didn't give me any heads up. I was floored.
8) What are your very own essentials for being away from home on tour?
My work computer and film camera.
9) What's Harry like on tour? Any memorable moments, favorite crowd interactions?
I've been lucky enough to be with Harry through every tour in his career even through the tail end of the band. And I can honestly say this is the most relaxed I have ever seen him on a tour. He has his schedule down to a science. He wakes up in the morning after letting himself have a 'lie-in' (usually is up by 9 which to me is not a lie in but for a man who usually wakes up at 6 it is) we have breakfast together always. It’s a must. And then he’s off to the arena by mid-day while I work but I always make sure to get to the arena early so we can watch the opener together. And then I give him his space to do his ~rituals~ and watch the show from the back or the bleachers. One fun fact that not many would know is as soon as he gets out of a show and back to the hotel or home it’s straight to the treadmill to perform the show through one more time. So it’s a good 90 minutes before he’s in bed again. I wouldn’t have it any other way.
10) In honor of Harry's 30th birthday: Harry played at Acrisure Arena in Thousand Palms, CA on his 29th birthday. Aside from the show, how did the two of you celebrate?
This was nice because I didn’t have to actually plan the party! We had an afters at the arena filled with lots of cake from Hansen’s. We snuck into the golf course at the Madison once we got back to where we were staying - a very drunk yet memorable decision.
this was so fun ❤️ im going to upload more of this story but it’s nice to just see them through the years this way as well. tagging @didhewinkback @for-fucks-sake-h @gucciwins @andwhenshesays @harry-on-broadway @hslllot 🤪 and honestly anyone who writes and want to do one of these !!!!
#tftyk#love on your scrapbook#this was so fun M! and thank you for tagging me Anne 🫶🏽🫶🏽🫶🏽🫶🏽#please do this it’s fun 😇
24 notes
·
View notes
Text
Pinky Promises - Chapter Two
Authors Note: Another Part in the series is up, I am very excited for their story.
Word Count: 8532
x Series Masterlist x
-Main Masterlist -
x Prev Chapter x
October 13th, 1977 - Thursday
“Both of you need to be on your best behavior.” Charlotte Fraser warns, watching as the two children in front of her give each other wide smiles that she knows firsthand will only cause trouble. “You hear me?”
They nod, staring blankly back at her before turning to each other and giving that same smile once more. Before she can call them on it another figure emerges in the kitchen, limping slightly as she laughs at the scene before her.
“Lottie, dear. They are just getting ready for the day. Take it easy on them.” Nana defends, coming to kiss her granddaughter's head lightly. “Are we doing pancakes for the birthday girl then?”
Everyone blinks, and Steve watches as Lottie tries coming up with an answer to her mothers question. But Ollie is quick to beat them too it.
“We already ate breakfast Nana. I wanted you to sleep because you stayed up late making my dress.” She smiles, spinning to show her the work she had done. “Thank you so much by the way.”
Nana blinks, looking at the clock before realizing what time it is and nodding slowly. “Right. I must have overslept. Silly me. Alright. Let me say goodbye at least.”
She kisses Ollie’s head, and then kisses Steves before limping off to find where Wiley ran off to in an effort to flee from his father and school. The second she turns the corner Lottie bends down to fix Ollie’s dress a bit and wipe some of the hair out of her daughter's hair. “You’re such a pretty birthday girl. Let’s get you to school.”
Steve watches in silence as Ollie runs to grab her backpack and Charlotte wipes the tears before everyone is being ushered out the door.
“I have your gift.” He mumbles to Ollie on the way to the car. “I’m giving it to you later.”
“Are you going to have dinner over here tonight?”
“My mom is going out with an old friend so yeah. That and I want to come celebrate your birthday.”
“I know.” She smiles, leaning to hug him. “You’re my best friend.”
“You're my best friend.” He sighs, hugging her back, nerves filling his body.
-
October 13th, 1983 - Thursday
“I am so irritated with you right now I can’t even begin to describe it.” Cece snaps, her hand slamming into the locker next to the one Via currently stood in front of, shuffling through to find her lighter as her friend went on a rant. “It’s not even worth arguing over.”
“Good because-“
“You know what? I changed my mind. It is worth arguing over because how dare you? How. Dare. You.” The brunette seethes, eyes narrowing as Via’s fingers finally wrap around the lighter and drag it out from the abyss of a locker. “I’ve been your best friend for how many years now?”
“4 I believe. Might be 5.”
“And this is the treatment I get?”
“Okay, let me get this straight. You’re mad at me because I accepted a shift tonight? I need money and Thursday nights are the best since it’s just a bunch of middle schoolers and their parents.” Via mumbles, exhaustion coating her every movement. It had been a rough couple nights, spent unable to sleep and so she crammed herself in that tiny desk and tried drawing or painting until she got tired enough to pass out at the desk until her father woke her up for school. All. Week.
“It’s your birthday, Olivia.” A couple people turn their heads to them at the tone which makes Via panic and shush her.
“Not so loud. Alaska can probably hear you.” They glare at each other for a moment, both unwilling to give up on their stances.
Finally, with a growl of frustration, Cece stomps her heel into the ground. “We should be celebrating tonight Via.”
“I need to work.” Via huffs, rolling her shoulders to release some of the tension that had built up. “Besides, Hartson wasn’t really offering it. It was more of a ‘I need this shift covered so do it’. And so I agreed.”
“He can’t do that. That’s not legal is it? He can’t do that.”
“I’m not sure but it’s already been done so who cares-“ Before she can finish her sentence a body shoves into her, wrapping her in a hug that sends them both careening into the lockers by them.
“Gareth.” It’s a warning enough, but the brown haired boy doesn’t listen to Eddie and continues hugging Via with a big smile.
“You smell like fish.” She scoffs, trying to push him away.
“It’s my new deodorant. I call it sweat.” The fool smiles, lifting his armpit for her to smell which leads to her gasping and pushing him harshly. In their little scuffle they both accidently push into another figure that had been at her locker.
A soft grunt of pain could be heard as Barb dropped the books she was holding, making the group in front of her stop quickly.
“I’m sorry.” Gareth blushes, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly as Barb nods, doing her best not to make eye contact.
Relatively Barb and the group before her sat at the same rank on the food chain of this school, barely making it by with Tommy Hagan. And yet their groups sat on opposite sides.
Via and her friends were considered ‘burnouts’ whilst Barb was considered….a ‘goody two shoes’ not that there was anything wrong with that. But it’s safe to say they all normally avoided each other.
“We didn’t mean to do that.” Via confirms, bending down to grab the books for her as the redhead keeps nodding.
“No it was me. I was in the way.” Barb tries a laugh, grabbing the books back from Vias outstretched hand slowly.
“Hey I saw you in the hall the other day while I was ditching. You told the teacher the wrong way when they asked where I went.” Eddie smiles, and Via watches in real time as her cousin does what he does best. Break tension and make people feel comfortable. “That was totally cool. You rock for that.”
Barb's face turns a deep red as she ducks her head a bit, fighting off a smile. “Oh that was nothing.”
“And that top is extremely cute.” Cece smiles, reaching forward to feel one of the ruffles between her fingers. “Have you ever seen Vogue magazine? It’s got a top that looks a lot like this-“
“I just got it from my moms closet if I’m being honest.” Barb admits. “It’s hard finding sweaters that fit me sometimes.”
“Oh here we go.” Eddie rolls his eyes, watching Cece’s face light up with excitement as Gareth groans out when she shoves him out of the way to get closer to Barb.
“I can make you something out of any sweaters you don’t like anymore. I actually think you would look so good in-“ As she starts going on and on Gareth groans again and Eddie reaches out to shove him and give him a death glare as Via shuffles to make her escape.
She normally waits until her free period to sneak out and smoke near the track field, it was the perfect time of day to do so. No student or teacher traffic, she didn’t have to worry about missing class and got the perfect amount of silence to work in her sketchbook. Not that she needed silence, she just liked letting her thoughts run free without anyone near.
She would miss math class, and her dad won’t like that call when he gets it later but she’ll say she wasn’t feeling well and lie about going to the nurse. It was her birthday after all. So she takes a sharp breath in and walks through the halls while patting her jacket to make sure she had everything she needed before taking the side exit out of the school and heading to the weird alley left between the gym building and the main building.
The gravel digs into her legs as she sits on the ground, shuffling around to get comfortable as best she could before dragging out her sketchbook and lighting a cigarette as she begins working.
Via liked to follow her instincts when it came to art, she trusted her imagination more than anything else, and it had never really caused a problem before. If a project wasn’t working then she moved on to the next.
But this one had been killing her, and she had no clue why.
It was a rough sketch, shadowed figures all huddled in the forest. There were four young boys, and Via kept seeing images of her brother flash in her mind as she detailed them out before she finally gave up and focused on the fifth figure but that was the thing that caught her the most.
She couldn’t tell if she had been drawing a boy or a girl, the images flashing in her mind were always hazy and undistinguished and yet it was so clear. The hospital gown that reached their knees, torn a bit on the right. The hair cut short, a sort of buzzcut that reminded her of Eddie back when he was in middle school. The nose was bleeding, but there was something on the wrist that she could never make out. A tattoo of sorts that-
“Are you smoking?!” An angry voice snaps her attention quickly, she had been so involved in the sketch that she didn’t even hear the person exit the gym, a soft curse falling from her lips as panic claims her, making her drop the cigarette to the ground desperate to stomp it out until she sees Steve there with his hands on his hips. “Really, Ollie?!”
“Someone needs to put a bell on you.” She snaps, her skin flush with heat as she tries to glare at him while he shakes his head gently. His face is puckered between amusement and shock, his eyes bright with something that makes Via nervous. “What? You going to run and snitch on me now?”
“First you shoplift-”
“So did you.”
“And now you’re smoking on school property. What? You buy eyeliner and suddenly feel like a bad girl?” His tone is teasing, but Via stays on edge. Teasing probably means his friends were soon to follow and she would become the butt of the joke.
She had to get out of here. Her eyes narrow in on his slow shuffling, like he was trying to move closer without her knowing. His shoulders tense and he is messing with the white towel balled up between his hands as he begins looking everywhere but her.
Without another thought she grabs the handle to her bag, keeping her sketchbook gripped in her hand as she gets ready to jump up and scram.
“Don’t you know those cause cancer?” He asks after an awkward moment of silence passes, laughing a little under his breath. She goes rigid, turning to glare at him rather than her exit.
“So does your hairspray, you don’t hear me raggin on ya.”
“My hairspray does not cause cancer.” He argues, eyes snapping to hers. “It is completely safe to use-”
“That’s such a lie, Harrington.” His face falls slightly at the last name, blinking as he nods. “What? I offend your hair?”
“I just can’t get used to my last name.” He admits, shrugging a bit.
“You’ve had it since you were born.”
“Yeah but you never used it.” And the silence that follows that sentence is deafening, it settles between them like a wall and Steve inhales quickly. “I just figured you would be the most cautious about cancer and-”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” She snaps, sitting up quickly as his eyes widen in fear.
“It wasn’t supposed to mean anything-”
“You really want to bring up my nana, you little shit?!”
“I’m a little shit?! You’re a little gremlin!”
“Oh I’m a gremlin now?! Listen here you half baked ken doll, you are the most annoying person on this earth. You walk into a room and your ego sucks out all the air in it!” She stands to be at his height, the sketchpad dropping from her hand.
He’s quick to snatch it up, when she moves to snatch it back he turns his back to her and keeps it away. “If I’m a half baked Ken doll then you're a metal melted barbie.”
“Give it back Harrington.” She seethes, trying to jump over him to grab the book. Doing so she wraps her arms around him and just hangs from his back as he laughs. Dropping the white towel to reach his free hand up to hold her arm there so she doesn’t fall from his back. She reaches out once more, face heating as she catches a whiff of his overly priced cologne.
“Jesus, Ollie…via. This is really good.”
“Yeah, right. Okay.” She rolls her eyes, diving for the book once more. He slips a bit, and they both panic. She wraps her legs around him to stop from falling and he catches himself on the wall.
“Your dad said not to koala me!” He gasps, still gripping her arm to keep her up. “This isn’t fair.”
“Give me the book then!”
“No!”
“Yes!”
“I just wanna see it!”
“You are such a pain in the ass-”
“Who is the girl?” He asks before gasping for air a bit when her arm tightens around his neck as she begins sliding off. “Ollie-”
The strangled sound of his voice makes her let her legs to, moving to unravel her arms from his neck, too focused on what he said about the sketch to care about grabbing the book back. He keeps a hold on her arm though, and a part of her feels like he just wanted to keep her near him while the other part of her knows he’s getting ready to block her again.
“Girl? What makes you think it’s a girl?”
“The eyebrows? A random feeling? How am I supposed to know? You’re the artist.” He scoffs, keeping a hold on her elbow as he pulls the book closer to himself. “Is that…that’s Wiley right?”
“I…. don’t know.” She blinks, suddenly feeling way too exposed and snatching the book finally. “Just get on with the mocking already-”
“I’m not here to mock you-”
“Here, I’ll even get it started for you. ‘What are you doing in the alley you freak?’ or ‘It’s creepy to draw people you stalker’ or-”
“Can I have a cigarette?” He interrupts her, wiping his palms on his shirt as his eyebrows pinch together, a look of pain passing across his face so fast that she thinks she must have imagined it.
“And then I say something like ‘why don’t you go make out with a mirror you narcissist?’ and-”
“Olivia, can I please have a cigarette? Please?” He tilts his head, holding out a hand as she rolls her own eyes and reaches into her pocket to grab one for him. She freezes halfway through, blinking up at him with suspicion which makes him smile slightly. “I’m not trapping you to snitch.”
“Fine.” She pulls out the box and opens it to him, he is quick to snatch one, their fingers brushing together a bit which makes her pull her hand back quickly with a sneer, the heat from his touch rising up her arm and somehow sending chills down her spine.
“How bout a light?” He asks with it between his lips, hands on his hips as she pulls out her lighter and tries to hand it to him. After a moment of standing there she realizes he won’t grab it so with a huff she flicks it on and leans to light it for him. He shrugs and leans his head forward so she can light it while it’s still between his lips. A cocky smile spreads across his features. . “Remember when we used to talk about stealing our first cigarette from your dad when you hit high school?”
“No. I don’t.”
“Liar.”
“Jackass.” Her words were supposed to piss him off, and she gets aggravated and annoyed when it seems to have the exact opposite reaction and instead drags a smile onto his face.
She didn’t understand why he was even bothering to bring it up, it obviously never happened. Whispering their plans of sharing their first cigarette and first drink had been useless. He had started his freshman year without her and somewhere along the way she had completely been dropped from his life.
Eddie’s warnings from middle school are still right there in her ear as she watches him now.
“I know you both are close but…. He’s not the person you think he is you know? He hurts people. You’re not like that.”
She hadn’t understood then, hadn’t been able to process that her very best friend in the world was a bully. But the second she moved up to the same school as him once more it all made sense. And the betrayal of finding out who he really was hurt like a bitch.
The apologies she had to give Eddie for not believing him tore at her chest.
As if he knows what she is thinking while she stares he awkwardly clears his throat before taking a drag from the cigarette and shuffling to find a spot.
After a few moments he leans against the brick wall, trying to seem relaxed as he smokes while she shuffles to the opposite wall, moving to pick up her bag and toss all her supplies in. The sketch pad is thrown in, and she fights a cringe when the pages bend against the other books but she’s too interested in getting the hell out of here.
“What are you doing today?” He asks after yet another minute of silence, his voice a little cracked, almost as if he was desperate to keep the conversation going before she could escape. Alarm rings through her, waiting for the other shoe to drop and for him to reveal what he actually needed.
“Oh just the usual, plotting your murder and then robbing a bank after school.” She scoffs, trying to fix the hair that had fallen out of her bun when she attacked him earlier. “Any requests? I’m partial to the throwing you down a well idea but I would also be willing to set you on fire.”
“Oh. Interesting. I think I’m gonna go with Plan B.” He smiles, shuffling closer once more and she finds herself trying to find something to say that would piss him off. Anything that might shred his heart the way he shredded hers, but the words get caught on her tongue whenever she thinks of something close. “Seriously, what are the big plans tonight? For Ollie’s birthday extraordinaire?”
There’s a bite to the words, and she tries not to scoff at it, noting the small tinge of jealousy.
“I have work. And I already told you not to call me that. ” She admits, shrugging a bit. Torn between dashing away and or staying near him. Why was it so hard to leave? She hates him.
“You work at the theater, right?”
“Yes? How did you know that?”
“I’ve seen you there. Not in a stalkerish way but like- you work the snack counter. Why are you working on your birthday? That is the biggest sin known to man. Especially in your family.”
“I…..” For a second the words almost tumble out, desperate to finally rant to someone about the situation. For a second it’s not Harrington and Via, rather than Ollie and Stevie and she feels the emotions hit her chest as she breathes in air for what feels like the first time in forever.
She wants to tell him that she hasn’t celebrated her birthday without her Nana before, and explain that her family had no money to do a warm dinner or cake so what was the point of making them feel guilty? It wasn’t worth it anyways considering she wasn’t anything to celebrate over.
For a second she almost slips and admits her sad thoughts to the longest friend she ever had.
But his laughing face appears in her memory next, and she could just about vomit all over the gravel beneath them as it engraves itself there in the forefront of it all.
This was not how it used to be, and she needed to remember that.
It finally made sense why he was out here, he was looking for things to throw at her. Looking to trick her into talking to him so he would have fresh material.
“Why am I wasting time talking to you?” She scoffs. “You’ll just throw it back in my face the first chance you get. Fuck off Harrington.”
She storms off after that, and she should have felt victorious because she got to tell Steve to fuck off. But she didn’t, she only felt lame and hurt.
And the worst part was she knew exactly what to say to hurt him in the way he had hurt her, but she didn’t have the guts to do so.
She was pathetic.
-
October 13th, 1977
Ollie’s birthday dinner was spent with her family, just as it always was, elbow to elbow as they poured over the meal before them.
Nana, who sat at the head of the table, was recounting her trip at the store earlier to the little ones who had been in school, watching their faces as they listened intently.
“And the damn price of corn went up again. By the time you bunch are grown it’s gonna be damn near 5 dollars for one stock of it.” She grunts out, rolling her eyes gently. “You better become rich.”
“I am!” Wiley yells, raising his hand. “I’m gonna go to space!”
“Ollie is going to be a famous painter.” Stevie smiles, leaning forward. “She’s gonna be in a museum one day.”
“No I’m not!” Ollie laughs, shaking her head at her friend as he turns to her shocked. “They only put the really good ones in those museums. There is no way I make it.”
“They have to! I’ll make them!” Stevie snaps, his face thrown into one of disbelief.
“How are you going to make them?” The adults can do nothing but watch as the two turn to face each other, all aware just how this process goes with them.
“I’ll….. I’ll….. break their kneecaps!” Stevie rushes out, face growing red as Ollie gapes at him.
“You’re going to break their kneecaps to get my work in a museum?” She asks, her face melting into one of giddiness as Steve nods aggressively.
“I’ll break the museum's kneecaps. No question.” He confirms and his best friend shoves forward to hug him tightly. “Who even works at a museum anyways?”
“I have no clue. But they better watch themselves.” Ollie giggles with her arms still wrapped around Steve.
“I pray for them.” Flip mutters, shaking his head at the two kids. “I pray for anyone who bothers you two.”
“Do you believe in god?” Wiley blurts out, fully staring his father down.
“Eat your mashed potatoes, Wye.” Flip grunts, going red in the face himself at his youngest son's attention, flustered.
-
October 13th, 1983 - Thursday.
Standing outside Hawkins Theater, Steve Harrington shuffled about on his feet awkwardly with his hands in his pockets debating whether he should be here or not.
He knew, deep down, that this was a bad idea. Like pouring gasoline on himself and then lighting a match. And yet he stood there, wanting nothing more than to light the match.
It was an addiction, he was sure of it, having to be near Ollie. One that he had managed to avoid so well, until that night at the Mini Mart gave him a taste again and he found himself looking for her throughout the day.
It made sense, this was his best friend at one point. He used to spend nights at her house and eat with her family. This was the person who taught him to ride a bike and dared him to eat a worm. It’s only natural to miss her….. right?
He messed it up earlier, he moved too fast and asked too many questions. He made her paranoid, and that was on him. This time he would be more careful, ease into the conversation. He would-
Jesus when did Ollie go from his best friend to talking about her like she’s a scared kitten in an alley?
This was a bad idea, he knows this, the sinking feeling in his gut making him turn to walk away. He’d go to the store and get something for dinner and forget all about this. Go back to the way it was, completely ignoring her existence.
But her face flashes in his mind and he finds himself turning right back around and facing the theater. It was her birthday. He missed it last year, an away game for basketball, and even if he was in Hawkins he didn’t know what he would have done for her.
And the year before that had been the year when Cece emerged, the girl hating him through and through. He remembered her narrowed eyes as he carried the painting set to the house, the look of distrust.
He had gotten to watch from the sidelines last year just how close Cece was to Via, a firm layer of annoyance lacing his mind every time he saw them hanging out. Steve liked to blame Cece on Via's new look, the new shorts and dark colors. The chopped and bleached hair. Via looked completely different than what he was used to.
And it wasn’t bad, she was still beautiful, always had been. Even he could admit that as her best friend. But it was a shock to the system seeing her now. The first day of school this year he had kept an eye out for long brown hair and one of Nana's signature creations.
He had not known what to do with the new Via, or how to stop his heart from racing through his chest when she walked by with her middle finger pointed at his group.
But that didn’t matter, he had spent the year avoiding her, and had missed her birthday.
“Come on Harrington. Just get it together.” He mutters to himself, wiping the sweat from his palms down the front of his jacket before hopping on his feet a bit to hype himself up before he finally makes his way to the ticket booth.
“What can I do for you?” The kid sitting in the booth huffs, staring at Steve like he was crazy.
“Oh um. My friend is working. Can I just come in? I don’t really need a ticket.” He explains, rubbing the back of his neck anxiously.
“Can’t get in without a ticket.”
“Okay. Fine. Just a ticket to a movie then.” Steve rushes out, grabbing his wallet and paying for the ticket before he heads into the building and takes a deep breath in.
The smell of buttered popcorn fills the air, the red decorations around mixed with the maroon carpet and warm lighting making everything about this place feel so welcoming. It almost manages to ease all his anxiety as he shuffles to the snack counter, wiping his palms one more time as her voice fills the air.
“Just this today Miles?” She asks, even though she is already grabbing the money like she already knows it will be. The taller figure nods quickly, grabbing his snack and turning to walk away.
He makes quick eye contact with Steve before he whirls around and bends his head in thanks and blurts out a fast. “Thank you Ms. Olivia.”
With that he walks away, back ramrod straight and not making eye contact with anyone as he passes. And while Steve was busy watching him walk away he completely forgot that Ollie could see him.
“What are you doing?” She snaps out and he whirls to meet her eyes quickly, suddenly feeling insane.
“I’m….. here to see a movie.” He lies, stepping forward until his fingers touch the counter. “Obviously.”
She blinks up at him, her lips shut in a thin line. “Then go see your movie.”
“Well I need snacks.” He smiles, pointing behind her at all the snacks displayed on the shelves and the large popcorn display. “What do you recommend?”
“Popcorn.” She keeps her face bland, it makes his chest tighten as he panics for ways to make her smile.
“That guy before me was a little weird, huh?”
“Miles is really nice.” She rushes out, standing to grab a bucket and fill it with popcorn quickly. “He comes every Thursday for that Star Wars movie. And he always says thank you. So leave him alone.”
“Right. Got it.” He rushes out, nodding a little too much as he tries to come off relaxed. “So…. Nice hat.”
Her work uniform was a yellow button up with a red tie, and Steve was a bit frustrated by the fact that she actually managed to make it look good. With bracelets stacked on her arm and black nail polish. But the thing that caught his attention was the birthday hat on her head. Blue with the words ‘happy birthday’ printed all over it but it printed wrong so it mostly said happy with only about 3 birthdays. And there was so much color on the hat that he had to blink to focus.
“My manager gave it to me. Get your jokes out now.” She snaps, slamming the bucket on the counter. “And my ears were cold because they blast the ac so people don’t fall asleep.”
“People fall asleep a lot?”
“More often than not.” She hits the buttons on the register before looking at him with a raised brow. “Anything else?”
“A drink. Please.” Anything to stay here a little longer.
“What are you seeing anyways?” She asks and he struggles to pull the ticket out of his pocket to see.
“The… last Jedi?”
“Oh fun! You should sit by Miles.” She smiles, pointing to the soda machine and waiting for him to answer what he wants.
“Coke please.”
“The theater is almost always empty now. That movie came out in like May and we were packed back then for weeks and now it’s just Miles.” She explains, filling the cup. “He comes every Thursday. He used to come with his brother but I haven’t seen George in a minute. I think he got married and moved to Nebraska.”
Her voice holds a dreamy tone in the end, one that he catches a little too quickly.
“You want to move to Nebraska?”
“Not specifically. I’d like to move one day though.” She snaps the lid on the drink, coming back over to set it down, she’s close enough that he can smell the perfume she wore. It wasn’t too flowery or strong. Just a nice sage smell that had him at ease.
“Why would you want to leave Hawkins?”
“It’s…. Hawkins. Who wouldn’t I?” She laughs, slamming the buttons on the register once more before the total pops up. He pulls the cash from his wallet and sets it down gently.
“I like it here.” He mumbles, shrugging a bit. He always thought she liked it here too.
“It’s different when you’re the king.” She snaps a little, and he registers that wall building back up before his very own eyes. He had to switch the topic.
“Where were you from originally? Denver?”
“Yup. But my parents were from here.”
“I remember. Your mom got accepted into college out there? Right? She studied… history?” And Flip had followed her. From what Steve could remember of their story Flip had graduated a year before Lottie and he got a contracting job here in Hawkins. When Lottie left for Denver he stayed for a bit before he moved out there to be with her. He got a job with a construction company out there and they lived in a small one bedroom apartment when they got pregnant with Ollie.
Lottie had been 18 and in college but the way his mothers friends talk about it makes it sound like she had gotten pregnant in high school. And as a kid he never understood the big issue, and now that he can do basic math he knows that his own mother had gotten pregnant senior year.
She would never admit to that, too busy harping on everyone else.
“She studied history and artifacts.” Ollie answers, seeming to be a little more at ease. “But right now she’s working as a temp in a legal aid office.”
“Really? Wow.” His fingers tap against the counter as excitement courses through him. “How’s Wiley?”
“Good.” That answer comes out clipped and he sees red flags in his vision.
“Right. Well if you could tell him hi-“
“You’re gonna miss your movie.” She mumbles, pushing the popcorn and drink forward. “Wouldn’t want that.”
“Right. The movie….. that I came here to see.” He nods, picking both of the containers up and moving to leave before turning back once more. “They are playing trailers though. I don’t mind missing those. What was that thing you were drawing earlier?”
“I’m not sure. It just kinda…. I don’t know.” She answers truthfully.
“Have you seen those murals all around? Of the famous people?” He asks, leaning against the counter easily. “There was one recently of Marilyn Monroe. It was really cool.”
“Yeah I’ve seen them. My parents keep an eye on the paper for articles about the tagger.” She shrugs, cheeks turning red.
“It’s not tagging though….. technically.”
“Its not?”
“Tagging is like…. Graffiti. The paintings are nothing like graffiti. They are really good. They are murals.” He explains, feeling proud of the fact that he is getting her to smile a bit. Truth was he had studied different art topics all week knowing she would be interested in them. Art was her weakness. “And I think whoever is doing them knows that. They hit popular spots when they are mad, like the store. But most of them are for fun.”
“Who would think spending hours outside in the cold weather painting a wall would be fun?”
“People with something to say. I would if I had any talent. And I know for a fact you would if you knew how to paint faces.” He smiles and her head tilts a bit which makes his heart speed up.
“Who says I can’t paint faces?”
“You always struggled with it growing up. Remember that one you did of…. Oh what was his name? You know with the-“ his hands puff out around his head in attempt to show poofy hair. “With the- damn it. You obsessed over him.”
“Bob ross. And I didn’t obsess I just…. Liked him a little.”
“You drew picture after picture of him. You planned a wedding.” Steve laughs.
“I did not! I planned a proposal. You called me a donkey before I could start planning the wedding.” She huffs, her cheeks bright red. “And yes. I struggle with drawing eyes.”
“Struggle? Struggle?! You can’t do it period. He looked like a lizard. One eye staring at me and the other trying to find the lost treasure of Atlantis.” He laughs, trying to cross his eyes the same way that drawing had.
“Ohhhh you wanna talk about drawing. Let’s talk about-“
“Please don’t bring it up. I already know what you’re going to say.” He huffs.
“The family portrait! The one you drew with nanas colored pencils of all of us. But it was just stick figures, and you overdrew dads and it looked like-“
“I didn’t mean to give your dads stick figure a dick! I didn’t mean to do it!” He laughs, rubbing his eyes as he remembers that drawing. “It wasn’t my intent.”
“And you gave Wiley a unibrow.”
“The kid always had his face scrunched in confusion at the time! It looked like one eyebrow every time I saw him!” He tries to explain. “I’ve never seen a baby more confused.”
“He was always so confused! And so curious! Every time you came over he stared at you like you were some ancient mystery!” She laughs loudly, snorting a bit. “Remember the day you tried making him laugh and got mashed potatoes up your nose?”
“Oh my god! And then when I laughed it hit his face!” Steve cackles, bending over to try and catch his breath.
“You scarred him. I swear. That’s why he’s always so nervous now.”
“Always on the lookout for nose mash now.” He chuckles. “That was your 10th birthday. Right?”
“I think so, Wiley got so mad that he refused to let me blow out the candles.” She remembers with a laugh, before the sound of blasters fills the air. “I think your movie is starting-“
“HARRINGTON!” The voice sounds out from the doors, drawing both their attention to the doors as a couple of the boys from the basketball team show up. “What are you doing here?”
“W-watching a movie.” Steve rushes out.
“Nice man.” Nicky laughs, shoving past him. “Nice hat.”
His tone is sarcastic and the bitter laugh that falls from his lips makes Steve tense.
“Thanks.” Ollie sneers. “What can I get you?”
The next couple minutes pass way too slowly, the snarky comments from the boys as Ollie gets their snacks. He laughs, of course he laughs every time they make a comment because he is a coward. Always has been.
Ollie knew that. And judging by the look she gives him as he is dragged off by his friends he knows she’s remembered why.
All that work he did over the past 30 minutes ruined.
-
October 13th, 1977 - Thursday
Wiley gets cranky halfway through the dinner and he begins staring at his plate which makes Steve feel bad. He didn’t like when Wiley got upset. He elbows Ollie to get her attention and then leans in to whisper in her ear his plan. She nods with excitement as they both turn back.
Wiley gives them a skeptical look, casting a brief look to Nana then back to them. Steve scoops up a bunch of potatoes in his hand, rubbing it all over his face as Ollie does the same thing, both of them moaning out like zombies.
“Me like potatoesssssss.” Stevie groans.
“Eat brains.” Ollie groans back and Wiley starts laughing which makes the other two start laughing. But it slowly starts turning out of control, all of them laughing a little too hard.
Then it happens, Steve snorts and a bunch of the mashed potatoes fly across the table and hit Wiley in the face. Chaos breaks out quickly.
His face falls quickly, a scream tearing from his mouth as he swipes his face quickly, already crying for their mom.
“I didn’t mean to!” Steve rushes out as Ollie cackles loudly, barely breathing which just makes Wiley cry more. “Ollie!”
“I HATE YOU STEVIE!” Wiley screams, picking up a handful of mashed potatoes from the center bowl, and throwing it right at Steve only for it to hit Ollie.
“Enough!” Lottie yelps when her daughter reaches for the same bowl. “How about some cake?”
“No! I’m gonna kill them!” Wiley yells.
10 minutes later as the family sings happy birthday to Ollie, Wiley keeps leaning over to blow out the candles before Ollie can, which makes Steve laugh. All three of them huddled around the cake and beginning to hit each other as the adults try to keep them all contained.
Ollie leans forward to blow out her candles but when Flip lifts the cake to avoid Wiley’s attempts he accidentally smashes it into her face. Another wave of laughter hits all of them as her face is covered in chocolate.
“Happy birthday Ollie,” Steve mumbles with a mouthful of cake, sliding his gift over to her. She unwraps it quickly, smiling from ear to ear when she sees the pack of colored pencils.
“50 colors?!” She yells out, already standing. “I can’t believe it!”
-
October 15th, 1983 - Saturday - Wiley
“Are you serious?” Flip asks, blinking slowly at his son from his spot on the couch, trying to glue a chair back together as the sounds of Via slamming things in her room fill the air. “You’re not messing with me are you?”
Wiley can do nothing but blink at his father, feeling nervous and excited in the same moment.
Another thud comes from Via’s room followed by a muffled “FUCK-“
“Olivia! Language!” Flip huffs, shaking his head before setting the remains of the chair down and looking at his son. “Go get your shoes. I’ll get my keys.”
Wiley dashes to go grab a pair of shoes that she shoved in his closet earlier, struggling to put them on because he was moving so quickly as he hears his dad knock on Via’s door.
“Hey Via? I’m running your brother to the store. You need anything?”
“No!” She snaps back, followed by another thud. She had been in a mood since her birthday, had come home and marched straight to her room. Not saying a word to and from school the next day and remaining in her room at every other moment.
Mom said to leave her alone, telling both Wiley and his dad that it was probably girl stuff and it would all be fine.
What Wiley didn’t admit was he snuck into her room yesterday while she ate breakfast and walked to her desk to see that she had drawn a very detailed flower with teeth on the petals and sprawled across the paper she wrote “Fuck Steve Harrington.”
He wasn’t stupid, he knew something happened between them last year, but Wiley would ve the first to admit he missed the older teen and he missed the way things used to be.
“Wiley! Come on let’s go!”
He doesn’t respond, prefers not to, and rushes down the hall to meet his dad at the door with a wide smile. One Flip matches with his own excitement.
“I’m about to drop my boy off to hang out with a friend.” He narrates, huffing a bit. “Can’t believe it.”
Wiley’s eyes narrow at the slight diss hidden in the words, but they were also the truth so he shuffles past his dad to get to the car.
The ride to the Hawkins comic store was long, not because of the actual ride but more so because Wiley was so excited to get there. When his dad parked the truck in front of it he hops out and meets him around the front.
“Okay. I’m gonna head to the general store and grab your ma’s prescription. You good here?”
A nod.
“No talking to strangers. If you need me then come get me okay?” Another nod. Flip smiles, ruffling his hair before nodding his own head in the direction of the door. “Go knock ‘em dead kid.”
And he makes sure Wiley gets in the building before walking down the block to the store, leaving his truck there so Wiley would have somewhere to run just in case.
The bell to shop rings out, causing Wiley’s cheeks to heat as he shuffles inside, looking around at everything within the building. He begins to panic, what if Lucas didn’t show up? What if this was all a joke and -
“Wiley! Hey you came!” Lucas Sinclair smiles, coming around the corner with another smaller figure in tow. “Was that your dad?”
“Y-yes-sss.” Wiley answers, hand coming up to rub his chest as a form of anxiety. He just had to remember to talk slow and breathe. It would be fine.
“Dude he’s tall.” Lucas laughs. “Mike has a tall dad too but he doesn’t ever talk to us. His name is Ted. He’s kind of boring but your dad looks cool. I like his truck. Have you read the new Wolverine? I just found it, we can go find a spot and read it.”
“Are you actually gonna let him speak airhead?” The smaller of the two sneers, her eyebrows pinching together in anger. “Or keep talking over him?”
“I’m f-f-fin-ne.” Wiley smiles, moving forward to take a closer look at the comic in Lucas’ hands.
“My parents made me bring her so she can play Pac man. Which she promised to do once we got here so scram forehead.”
“Whatever Buck teeth.” She snaps back before heading to the pac man game while Wiley and Lucas dash to find a spot to read their comic.
The friendship with Lucas was new. After school a couple days ago Wiley ran into him at the comic book store and at first he avoided him like he usually does. It had taken one bad play date with the wheeler kid to know that he would not belong in their group. They talked fast and often talked over each other. He wouldn’t be able to keep up and he knew that his stutter bothered Wheeler. So he had never gone out of his way to talk to them.
That is until Lucas saw Wiley holding a comic he was looking for and they ended up talking about marvel for a while….. Lucas talked and Wiley tried here and there.
But he slowly realized that when he did choose to talk that Lucas was willing to wait, and he never talked over him to finish the sentence, he just waited.
“I invited Dustin but he’s in a bit of trouble because he threw his bike in front of his garage and his mom nearly ran over it. Do you have a bike?”
“I hav-ve my-my sist-ters old bike.” He explains, shrugging. “S-she spr-spraypaint-Ted it for me.”
“You should ride your bike to school with us! Dustin passes my place and we normally meet at 7:40.”
And just like that Wiley Fraser was making friends, and he barely had to talk.
-
October 15th, 1983 - Saturday - Steve
It’s not like he planned on wasting the past two days thinking about Olivia Fraser. That’s just what happened, which was embarrassing considering the fact that he spent most of Friday afternoon sitting with Nancy Wheeler at the picnic tables outside after school.
She was cute, in that nerdy notebook way. She made him smile and all things considered she wasn’t the worst he had flirted with, that prize went to the muppet from study hall.
But Nancy Wheeler, as pretty and smart as she was, could not compete with Ollie in his mind. Ever since that interaction at the theater he found that she coated his mind like an oil spill.
Hey, my tire on the car looks flat; suddenly he remembers the year his bike broke and she had to help him limp home.
He needed to study for a history exam, suddenly he thinks back to the time they were doing homework at the table and she realized that she had been misspelling her name for years. Which had led to a full blown meltdown and she decided that she would steal his last name.
Her teacher had sent back all her work with the last name Harrington crossed off on each and every one. And Ollie learned that her name was Fraser and not Frazier.
Over and over and over.
But it got bad when Barb reminded him of Nana. That is what hurt his heart the most.
It was while he and Nancy were packing up after pretending to study and the redhead had come out to take her friend home.
It started off easy with a simple “can we stop by the craft store on the way home?”
And Nancy had simply responded “yeah. I love that place.”
Steve hadn’t even realized the connection, and had been partially listening when Barbs next words made him stop. “Remember that older lady that used to work there? I miss her! She owned the house on Steves street didn’t she?”
And just like that he is seeing Nana, the very last time he saw her. So frail and tired, so ready for the end and yet still so welcoming. Suddenly he is back to being that bloodied up kid who just needed to be near them.
“Yeah I think.” He mumbles, snatching his books. “How am I supposed to know?”
But it clung to him, of course it did. And he was still bothered by it a day later as he pulled into the general store with a bad attitude.
His mom would be home that Wednesday, so he just needed groceries until she got back and he figured the best time to do so would be early afternoon when the store was at its peak so he wasn’t trapped in the silent house all day. Peak hours meant he could browse the aisles without having to worry about being stopped since everyone was in a rush.
That was until he saw Flip with a basket in hand grabbing a box from one of the shelves near him. The man still wore his classic flannel, and his mouth was set into a from as he read on the box while Steve tried to figure out what he should do.
Say hi right? Or had Ollie told him what a dick he had become? He should just walk away and pretend he didn’t even-
“Stevie! How ya’ doing pal?” Flip smiles, coming up to shake his hand. “It’s been way too long, bud.”
“It’s good to see you Mr. Fraser.” He smiles awkwardly, his hand shaky in the hold of Flips.
“Oh? Long enough to go back to the Mr. Fraser then? Or am I just that old now?”
“No no. I just- I don’t know.” Steve laughs, moving out of the way of an older woman passing by. “It’s been awhile. I miss you guys.”
The admission makes his skin heat up, still nervous about it all.
“You need to come by for dinner. We haven’t had you over since we moved.” Flip mumbles, setting his basket down and pulling out a small notepad. Steve recognized it as one of the ones he used to carry around for contracting, so he could write down measurements and such.
Taking the tiny pencil Flip sprawls something across the lines on the paper before ripping it out and handing it to the boy.
“November 2nd we are making dinner for Lotties birthday. You should come over. That’s the address.” The man smiles, patting his back once more before heading to checkout while Steve stares at the paper in his hands with wide eyes.
It was like a golden ticket had just been handed to him, a chance to be near the Fraser’s again and be near Ollie again.
It was obvious he would go for dinner. The only problem was how mad Ollie was going to be when she found out.
{New Chapter out Monday}
#steve harrington fic#steve harrington x reader#steve harrington fluff#steve harrington smut#steve harrington#steve harrington x oc#steve harrington angst#steve harrington fanfiction#steve harrington fandom#steve harrington fanfic#stranger things fan#stranger things imagine#stranger things headcanons#stranger things fanfic#stranger things fanart#stranger things fanfiction
15 notes
·
View notes
Text
TUNDE IMANN WRITING CHALLENGE DAY 4 🐉🤓
Prompt: Genies must return to their lamps once their masters make their third wish. Normally this is not an issue, but one genie and its master have struck an unlikely friendship that has lasted several years. Two wishes have already been used up, and a dire situation will force a choice to be made. (WP: from Goblin_Crotalus on Reddit)
In the land of Kanekalon, genies, fairies, werewolves, vampires, and dragons live in “harmony.” By harmony, I mean they decided to drop the beef after a 1000-year war. I kinda get it, you know? If I were practically immortal and you stole my gold, I’d hold a grudge for a millennia as well. Emin Romyln was a young (100-year-old) vampire from a city in Kanekalon called Rose Trench. He and his best friend, Mo Genie (every genie in Kanekalon’s last name is Genie and they all share a common ancestor, but we will expand on that another time).
Emin and Mo met when Emin was just 100 years old and finally reached maturation. To celebrate his birthday, Emin journeyed out of Rose Trench to…
On this journey, he met a merchant with an extensive collection of ancient goods from the time before peace in the lands. When he saw the gold “tea pot,” he was drawn to its energy and just knew it was meant to be his. The merchant educated him on the… and let him know that it wasn’t a teapot but actually an Al Lamp. Basically, a vessel that can contain a magical being that grants you three wishes.
Emin was overjoyed about his find, as he wanted to find herbs in distant lands that would help his bewitched mother back home. A “random” sickness fell over her, and she was slowly deteriorating. Nothing other than magic seemed to be the cause, and even the family’s most trusted high priestess, Sana, was stumped on how to reverse it.
Emin’s mother, Clarissa Ayla Romyln, was the most beautiful dragon in all of Rose Trench, some say in all of Kanekalon. When she married his father, Kiran Romlyn, beings from far and wide came to see their holy matrimony. Even though the beings live in peace, dragon blood was still sold on the black market to vampire elites. This marriage was a testament to a new era for Kanekalon. Many disapproved of the pair; dragons hated the idea of one of their own—a jewel in their community at that—being with a vampire, let alone a Romlyn. The Romlyn Crest, before revamped (see what I did there 🤓😏), was a symbol of death and fear to many beings, especially dragons.
Giving myself only 45 mins sucks because I really want to expound on this too. Like, the ideas that are coming to me are so good. I’m thinking Emin and Mo travel together; they become best friends from the journey, and I already have plot twists in mind. After Emin finds out Mo goes back in the bottle after 3 wishes, he refuses to use the third one. And that’s why Mo accompanies him on the journey to find Cato but also just things along the way that break the curse put on his mother.
Lore: Emin enjoyed watching Sana work; she was an ardent student, and books were always being delivered to the castle. Her master was none other than Cato Michiko, the oldest mage in Kanekalon. He spends his days in the mountainous region called Madina. He’s the type of man that isn’t found unless he wants to be, and Emin is the type that is relentless and accomplishes EVERY goal.
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
Wanna listen to my validating Michael’s mental health rant?
Warning it does get anti max
Can we pause and recognise for a minute that Hope or rather a false sense of security is a long established fear of Michael’s so much so that he used his mutilated hand as a reminder that “hope is a dangerous thing”
Not only that but he ESTABLISHED THIS TO MAX and yet throughout the show time and time again every good thing he experiences is consecutively followed by disaster and in multiple cases this false sense of security is caused deliberately by max (im gonna mini rant about him so bear with me)
So here is a list of everytime the writers pulled this good followed by bad shit and acted like it wouldn’t be deeply triggering for someone with his trauma and imma point out when max was at fault
1. Attempted to celebrate his birthday with his siblings (despite having recently been fucking exorcised -see traumatised) only to then have to cover up a murder of a guy who attacked his sister
2. Set to go to UNM and Malex toolshed moments followed CONSECUTIVELY with not only getting full blown hate crimed but then witnessing a triple homicide perpetrated by someone wearing his sister’s face and then having to lie and say HE did it and cover up more murders and then give up a scholarship to the college he wanted to go to now this all by itself is a lot right? But max is relatively free of blame right? Wrong this guy saw his brother with a severely injured hand and knew the truth of the murders but chose to wallow in self pity and AVOID HIM OUT OF GUILT!?!?? WHAT THE FUCK?? WHO LETS SOMEONE THEY CALL FAMILY DEAL WITN THAT ON THEIR OWN??? WHO THEN GOES 10 YEARS PRETENDING LIKE SPIRALING ISNT A COMPLETELY VALID RESPONSE???
Anyways 3. Thinks everything is settled with Noah dead (don’t get me started on the other traumatising shit that happened rn I’m just talking about hope being fucking burnt out in front of this poor guy and him never knowing when his world is gonna implode) but then max goes and kills himself saving rosa -mini max is failing as a brother rant part 2- THIS GUY SAW MICHAEL AFTER CAUFIELD WILLING TO LET NOAH GO RATHER THAN HAVE ANOTHER ALIEN DIE HE SAW THE FUCKING UNHINGED EMOTIONAL STATE HE WAS IN AND WHAT DOES HE DO?? Heal his hand without his consent after killing Noah anyway and then once everyone thinks the dust has settled he goes and he gets himself killed making Michael deal with ANOTHER death (again CONSECUTIVELY HIS BAD SHIT HAPPENS IN THREES ISTG)
4. Season 3 he knows he’s dying and then decides to again create a false sense of hope and reform their relationship only to then reveal TADA HEART FAILURE
5. Ofc we have the latest example of the Alex debacle now I know he didn’t make people not tell him but holy shit he shouldn’t have gone along with it due to RELATIONSHIP PROBLEMS literally what the actual fuck
#anti max evans#roswell new mexico#malex#rnm#michael guerin#rnm s4#roswell nm#alex manes#rnm spoilers#roswell new mexico spoilers
68 notes
·
View notes
Text
New Goth Household: Chapter 3, Part 4
It's time for Milton to turn 6 and become a proper child, I shall miss his little face 😭 We take a quick trip to the humor and hijinks festival, Joey prepares for his first day of real work
Marta: Buenos dias carino
Keira: You okay? You seemed restless last night
Marta: Just a few bad dreams
Keira: Was he in them
Marta: He’s only ever in the bad ones. Gertrude why are you up here
Keira: I think she’s trying to establish territory
Marta: I got to get to work, I’ll see you later, te amo
Keira: Bye, love you to
James: I can’t believe I forgot to make the cake
Alexander: Sweets you were busy with the grand meal yesterday
James: I know but Milton deserves a good birthday
Alexander: I still can’t believe Father Winter wouldn’t give him anything
James: I got so mad, needed cat time. Don’t you have a project you should be working on
Alexander: Not losing your memory yet I see
James: Go love. I have this under control
Once the cake is sorted James gives Hamlet some snuggles and the two become companions! Gertrude is aloof so winning her over will take longer. The doorbell rings and Cassandra is here!
James: No kids
Cassandra: They were in grumpy moods this morning, I decided that if they were here they’d only ruin Milton’s day
The adults sit and talk in the library until Milton emerges for the day. He needed a long sleep after Father Winter was the biggest bully around screw that guy.
Milton: Cassandra!
Cassandra: Hey little brother. You ready to age up
Alexander carries Milton to the freshly baked cake.
Alexander: Okay buddy, let’s blow them out
Milton: Can I has help
Alexander: We can do it together. Three, two, one The two Goth boys blow the candles out and Milton laughs in delight. He is put down, spins it out, and…
Six year old Milton is here! Is it just me or is it hard to find younger kid clothes in cas? Like most of them seem good for preteens but maybe it’s just me. Back to Milton, he has spun the geek trait. I swear it was not my choice despite the poll. He also has the slumber party animal aspiration and is a 1 star celeb? It must be from Mortimer dying as a 5 star celeb.
Black joins yellow and orange as his favourite colours. He rolled liking photography, telling jokes and talking about hobbies. Alexander and James got him some voidcritters.
Keira: Happy birthday
Milton: Thanks, what did you get me
Keira: Oh I haven’t-
Milton: Joking!
Alexander: I think your comedic timing needs some work
Hamlet: *meows* no kidding
The household, minus James who needs a nap after working out, head to the humor and hijinks festival.
Joey: Oi, there’s Morgan
Keira: The one who cheated on me, thank you for pointing her out
Joey: What if, and hear me out, I woohoo her. Like a revenge woohoo on your behalf. I need to get my count up
Keira: *sighs* You know she’s a lesbian right Joey
Joey: Wouldn’t be the first lesbian to sleep with a dude
Keira: Knock yourself out but I’m telling you, you’ll just make a fool of yourself. I'm going to catch up with Marta
Joey: Hey hottie, nice to see you
Morgan: Is it? And since when do you call me hottie
Joey: Oh you know, couldn’t do it when you were dating my friend but I do love redheads. And you in that leather, damn girl
Morgan: *laughs*
Joey: You know, I’m actually a celebrity now. Starting down that path to roll in the fortunes. You could always roll with me if you know what I mean
Morgan: I have some idea
Joey: So what do you say? I’m sure there’s a woohoo spot somewhere here
Morgan: Yikes. You know I’m gay right
Joey: Well yeah but-
Morgan: So keep your pixel parts in your pants and away from me. Unless you’ve suddenly sprouted a vagina, I’m not interested
Morgan turns and walks off.
Joey: I'm not saying I'm a woman but you know Morgan, not all women have vaginas!
He looks over to his housemates who all seem to be having a good time. Figuring they’ll be happy here for a bit he decides to head home and see if Rita is still good for coming over.
Rita is indeed still keen to come over for Joey’s standard collection picture (I have a bad memory so this is just the best way for me to keep track of his count, he's not a complete sleeze, he doesn't score them or any creepy ick). Of course the photo session soon turns into something else as the two take advantage of having more space than the inside of a nightclub bathroom.
When the rest of the household returned from the festival James had finished being critically tired. Milton went straight up to bed while James and Marta chatted as Keira and Alexander finished off their homework. When all was done, everyone of consenting age in the household got lucky that night.
Joey: Thanks for coming so quickly
Tuesday: It’s 5am, you better have a good reason for needing this
(actually Tuesday was the one who contacted Joey requesting a hook up but I changed it around for story purposes)
Joey: My new job starts today and I really don’t want to get in any woohoo entanglements with coworkers. That’s just opening myself up to future harassment lawsuits when I make it big
Tuesday: Okay but I’ve got stuff to do to, so we better play in the shower
Joey: A new location, I’m up for that!
Marta: Really Gertrude? Every morning
Gertrude: *meows* This never gets old
When Marta sits down to have her early breakfast she sees a new face across the table
Marta: Oh hi, I’m Marta
Tuesday: Damn, you’re cute. I’m Tuesday
Marta: Right, Joey’s woohoo buddy. I was thinking it was odd a hook up would stay the night
Tuesday: *laughs* I didn’t, he just needed some unwinding this morning. You know, if you ever need unwinding-
Marta: Thank you but I’m happily taken
Joey: Shower done, teeth brushed, breakfast-
Hamlet: *scoffs*
Joey: Really bro? At least let me get a plate
Tuesday: If you do that, I guarantee it lasts longer
Joey: Are you talking woohoo tips without me
Keira eats her breakfast quietly while Tuesday tells Marta all about various girl on girl woohoo techniques. She really wished she could just disappear from this conversation.
Joey: Wish I could do that
Tuesday: Don’t be ridiculous, you love throwing your pixel parts around
Joey: That’s... not untrue
James: For the love of- Gertrude, did you tip the trash out again? Hamlet you have got to stop eating it
Joey: My first real job, wish me luck dudes
James: Are you wearing a pressed suit
Joey: No because it’s not the 1800s
James: Kids and your “fashion” these days
Joey: Trust me James, if I show up in a suit people wouldn’t believe I want to be a tech bro
Keira has a day without classes, and is all up to date on her homework and exam prep. She heads off to Sulani and spends some time snorkelling among the reefs. She does love how all the fish seem to have their own patterns. She’s thinking marine biology could be a good field to get in to.
After some time she seeks out deeper waters and purchases some dive gear. For now she can afford a rebreather, a dive knife and an underwater camera. Heading below the surface she enjoys seeing bigger creatures, as well as more variety. She manages to capture a photo for her wall. It may be normal quality but she thinks it’s beautiful.
As she swims she thinks. Tuesday was so open and candid about her woohoo life. Marta seemed interested in what she had to say to. Maybe she is a prude if she doesn’t like discussing her woohoo life with anyone but Marta. But does Marta mind that? She knows Marta is naturally curious, so are they properly compatible?
Keira decides to go meet Marta at the end of her shift and suggests they talk.
Marta: Are you all right carino, you look upset
Keira: It’s just Tuesday. She was saying such explicit things and I worry I’m not adventurous enough for you
Marta: Surely you’re interested in how to increase our pleasure
Keira: Well sure but I'd rather have those discussions with just you
Marta: We didn't discuss what you and I do, did we? Our woohoo life is our business carino, I wouldn’t go sharing it like that
Keira: But you talked about the other women you’ve been with. I’m worried I’m not doing enough
Marta: Listen to me carino, and hear me. Te amo, I love you
Keira: Yeah
Marta: That is making the woohoo we share the best woohoo I’ve had. I trust you. Maybe we haven’t launched into the range of positions that exist but every time I’m with you, you leave me satisfied
Keira: Sorry for overreacting
Marta: Remember what I said, communication is important. I’d rather we talk through our worries instead of boxing them up
Keira: Our worries?
Marta: I... I saw him today
Previous Part ... Next Part
#sims 4#the sims 4#the sims#Rotation8#ChangingPlumbob#NewGothHousehold#KeiraFoster#MartaRomero#AlexanderGoth#JamesGoth#MiltonGoth#JoeyYork#simblr#R0802
5 notes
·
View notes
Text
well the fun just doesnt stop! the speeding ticket i got where the person in the picture is wearing a mask apparently is undeniably me and the ticket isnt dismissed so like i guess im out of fucking options and the police dont actually need evidence to give me this ticket if they want to so that means i get to spend probably around 230 on traffic school before the end of next month. and i made really great decisions this weekend which yes i take full responsibility for so im dead broke again and have my moms birthday coming up and would like to do the bare fucking minimum for her but that of course costs money and seeing her itself means im missing two days of making money and it costs a tank of gas to see her which is ridiculous. im probably going to have to ask my brother if its okay if im short on my rent giving the reasoning that i would normally ask mom for a loan and i obviously dont want to ask her that on her fucking birthday so im thinking hell understand but then i have another bill right after i would get back from my mom so if i dont make enough money before going up there im going to once again be scrambling to pay this bill while owing my brother money and then the weekend after my moms bday its one of my best friends bday the one who her birthday is sooooooooooooo fucking important to her and im just like dude i cant get you shit i cant help out with your party at all im not even sure i can sacrifice yet another two nights of not working to celebrate with you for 48 hours like i know you want. like im sure she would understand like its not within my total control here obviously i would love to have tons of money and like idk she can be upset sure but at the same time im struggling here lol. oh and to top it all off this is the first time ive hung out with my best friend alone in like 4 months and we were having such a great fun night although making really bad decisions and having great talks all fucking night and THEN GUESS WHAT he got fucking weird again and its like well great can i even spend time alone with my best fucking friend without him making me uncomfortable like do i have to question this friendship now because i guess he actually really did completely end things with his ex so what am i suddenly after all our years of friendship now for some reason on his radar??? does he just want to fool around or is he like trying shit with me? doesnt matter cause i dont fucking want any of that shit im genuinely not to be rude i see him as a family member at this point and im not in the slightest bit sexually attracted to someone i see as family like sorry. i guess it could be worse tho! i found 140 in my savings in another account so the fact that i didnt work saturday or sunday cause i was too fucking strung out was a little less severe. also technology popped off a bit with my lost card when i ordered a replacement it said that the ‘card’ on my phone will immediately update so i can access my main account without having to get a temp card so one less errand. and while i had a little bit of money the other week i did buy a little bit of groceries so i have been able to make it by not eating out since friday so woo. i went out earlier and stayed out a little later working tonight and did get a good amount of money. some gas stations are 40 cents cheaper for some reason although i didnt see those until after i filled up today so cool for tomorrow tho we know. ughhhhh im wondering if the constant stress of not having money is better than the constant stress of hating 9 hours of my day at a shitty job getting yelled at by random cunts im trying to help its really weighing on me! like i could just be making a lot of bad decisions thats probably the obvious detail here lol but damn its like it never ends. ugh lets be extra extra responsible for some time here and adjust
1 note
·
View note
Text
Book Review #84 of 2023--
Snowflakes and Sparks by Sophie-Leigh Robbins. Rating: 2 stars.
Read from June 28th to July 1st.
I want to start by saying that I think my 2 star rating is me being generous whereas most of the books I’ve read so far for Christmas in July haven’t been. This is a holiday rom-com novella following Suzie who is forced to return to the small town where her family vacationed for the holidays when she was a teenager. She’d rather work took her anywhere else but Old Pine Cove. Her embarrassing exit following a dramatic public humiliation still haunts her to this day over ten years later. Once she has arrived she discovers the boy she never got over lives next door and that he’s not letting her get away again.
So, you know how movies feel like a watered down version of novels most of the time? You have less time to build stuff up and develop characters in movies and books give you a chance to explore things that would end up on the cutting room floor. Well, this novella felt like a watered down version of a movie that was a watered down version of book. It sounds harsh but there is no depth there. There is no there there. I could see this making a really cute movie if a script writer managed to fluff it up a bit and add depth. But it’s just not a good written work at this point. There was little description of the settings, the world, the characters. Most of the actual descriptions in the novel are the Christmas decorations which is a shame. I love Christmas but you can’t just give me a few splashes of it and call it a day. The romance itself was lackluster. We got told a lot of things about these two characters and their relationship but none of it was ever in view of the reader. It made it hard to buy into. And don’t even get me started on the third act breakup. I don’t know what that even was. Such out of character behavior from the hero here and the heroine was so quick to forgive.
I will say there were moments that I enjoyed. I liked the event that Suzie hosted at the bookstore with the author signing followed by storytelling and hot chocolate. Such a cosy vibe. I also enjoyed the moment when Suzie was in danger and Alex had to come to her rescue. I DO wish that last one had provided more tension than what was there. I did like a reveal toward the end when Suzie finds out her best friend Dean was secretly from a wealthy family and we got a glimpse into their life before she made up with Alex and got back together with him. I don’t know. I was never interested in picking this one up when it was time for me to sit down to read for the day. That’s part of the reason it took 4 days to finish (the other part being that my husband and I were out of town to celebrate my birthday).
Overall, I give the book a 2 star rating, the romance a 1.75 star rating, and the Christmassy vibes a 3.5 poinsettia rating.
#snowflakes and sparks#Christmas in July#book review#book reviews#books read in 2023#2023 reading challenge#goodreads challenge#goodreads#booklr#bookstagram#bookblr#holiday romance#romance#holiday#adult romance#rom-com
1 note
·
View note
Text
Ok, since the last story brought up some feelings, let me explain.
I was an outcast by my grandparents' eyes, and I still sort of am. Oh gosh, where to start. Let's start with this
A little insight. on this side of the family I have 3 grandparents 2 of which are biological and separated and 1 of which is a step grandparent still married into the family by my bio grandfather. This has to do with all 3 of them. But for right now, it's just my grandfather and his wife.
Let's see so many memories where to start. Well, I guess my earliest memory would be Christmas eve. We live about 3 hours away from them so I never saw them too often. Every Christmas Eve, they would throw a family party. During the earliest one I remember I was the youngest grandchild so when they handed out gifts I would be the last and they would hand me a what can be described as a "santa" bag with a bunch of different things in it. Heres where it turns bad. It was the last Christmas for me to receive this bag it had normal things, cloths, socks, underwear, cheap toys, etc. Now this is a good size family. Easley 25 or so people would show up. Not only was I the last one to receive gifts I also was the one to receive the cheapest gifts as well. And I know what yall thing "well how selfish" or "you should be more grateful" and to that I respond. It was never about being great full for what they gave me it was how I always got the ass end of what was being dealt.
Well what do you know I noticed my cousins getting not only more stuff but igher value stuff from out grandparents. And um not talking 10 - 20$ stuff I'm talking bout 50$ + on several items on several occasions. So I ask my mom whay that was and she told me "it's because they celebrated Christmas here and they didn't celebrate on Christmas day" I was 5 is perhaps a bit younger so I accepted that as an excuse.
My parents were livid and have been since they started doing this. This was like one of the "last straw moments"
A couple years go by to my next memory. This one happened on my birthday... or the week of my birthday. They wanted to celebrate. Ine and a few others birthdays on 1 day. We all went to the beach my parents didn't bring Me a gift because of when my birthday was. We swam and of corse none of the other kids my age in the family would play with me so it was me and my dad. Despite him trying to get me to play with the other kids when they wouldn't play with me. At the end of the beach trip all sat at a bench where they had 2 cakes. 1 for one of the cousins who was turning 16 for here and her parents and who ever joined them the second one went to siblings who had birthday the same month. And I kid you not I was given a cupcake and a juice box. And was told to sit at the end of the table while everyone dis they're thing. Gift giving came around again where the other 3 received alot of gifts of high value. I received a .50 cent hotwheel car. At this point I just wanted to go home as usual because I have been once again treated unfairly.
A year or so goes by and my cousin from my mom's side joins us one summer weekend because of her mom being in the hospital recovering from a procedure. One of thease evenings we all sat down for dinner my mom, dad, me my cousin and my grandparents. My cousin sat next to my mom and my mom made her a plate even though I typically sat next to my mom with no fault of my cousins my dad made me sit by him. Where he threw stuff he knew I didn't like on a plate and then required me to eat it. Upon refusal I then had my grandfather attempting to shove food down my throat because "it was what was on my plate" after about 10 ish minutes of fighting and everyone yelling at him to stop he proceeded to grab me by my arm and lock me in a closet for over an hour. After I profusely told my dad not to put what i refused to eat on my plate.
Some time goes by. Once again another summer shows up and I end up letting my parents convince me to spending a week with my grandparents 4 hours away when I didn't want to in the first place. Alot of stuff took place during the summer week for example. I have scoliosis and as a result have back pain. My grandfather proceeded to kick a chair out from under me and throw it across the room because it was a sign of me being "lazy". In the same week we went fishing with one of his friends and his daughter. I take time getting use to handling fish but I can do it my self. He then made fun of me and wouldn't give me a chance to get a fish off the hook. Then complained when he decided to harass me and not fish for himself. We caught 75 fish total that day btw. So I don't know what his complaint was.
Other things have happened through out the years some smaller than others he seems to think that he can dog me to my dad and in that case he's right because my dad hasn't stopped him. Part of me wants to go visit because nothing my step grandmother did was wrong and I quite enjoy spending time with her. But every time there's an outing or event and I plan on going up there he has to insult me, belittle me, or do anything he can to make me feel small. He wants me to visit but I'm not visiting someone who has been a pest in my life for the duration of my entire 22 years of existence. I like family members from that side of the family but I'm not going to put myself in the way if someone who has never truely cared for me.
1 note
·
View note
Text
5 Reasons You Need Teeth Whitening
Who doesn’t like sparkling white teeth? Teeth add that X factor in beauty of face. And everyone wish to have perfectly beautiful white teeth. In this generation of Instagram, Facebook and all social media, everyone is so cautious about his/ her smile.
To know Teeth Whitening Cost in Pune
With advanced technology and different materials in Dentistry it is now very much possible to have these desired sparkling white teeth.
There is direct relation of skin color to color of teeth. More fair the skin, more yellow are the teeth. More darker the skin, more Whittier teeth. Enamel is white and Dentine is yellow in color. If enamel thickness is more, teeth are Whittier, if enamel is thin, yellow color of dentine reflects through enamel and teeth becomes more yellow.
Let’s discuss today, reasons when you need teeth whitening.
1. Crooked Teeth or Malalignment of Teeth:
In some cases, when teeth are not in alignment, and positioned in a manner such that, it is difficult to clean some areas of teeth with normal brushing , plaque and calculus accumulates on the surface of such teeth. And plaque calculus gives the yellow tint to already yellowish teeth.
Such patients need intermittent professional care by dentist and need whitening process once a year / two years.
Are you searching for the best Dental Clinic in Pune
2. Wedding:
Wedding is the biggest and most important day of anyone’s life . The bride and groom want everything to be so perfect. Apart from good makeup, smile that defines beauty of individual should also be perfect. Every photo taken on wedding is a memory that lasts through out the life.
On such big occasion, bright white teeth are cherry on cake. We at Microdent Dentistry, provide special packages for bride to be / groom to be, dental whitening and it is usually done in single or two visits.
3. Birthday Parties / Family Events:
Human is social animal and he enjoys the gathering of people around him / her.
Occasions like birthday, anniversary and festivals are the reasons people gather and enjoy themselves. On such occasions , people like to flaunt the perfectly white teeth to their guests. As the whitening process is painless and easily doable. People prefer to do it occasionally.
4. Professional Requirement:
The modelling industry, celebrities from tv and film industry also demand beautiful white teeth. These people frequently do the whitening of their teeth. Some individuals and professionals have important meetings and commitments also wish to have white teeth
Common Dental Problems and Best Way to Treat Them
5. No Reason :
Everyone likes to have beautiful sparkling white teeth and now it’s possible.
So to Just look good in day today life, whitening of teeth is advisable to everyone.
It’s painless process.
For appointment you can always contact Microdent Dentistry.
Address: Ground Floor, block 4, Sarvadarshan Housing Society Opposite. Saraswat Bank, Nal Stop, Karve Road, Kothrud, Pune, Maharashtra 411004
Contact Us: 7264008000, 9021681032
Find our clinic: Get Direction
0 notes
Text
anemone
all’s well that ends well to end up with you :
↳ part 4 | part 1 | part 2 | part 3 | part 5
title: anemone
pairings: jeong jaehyun x oc x suh johnny x lee taeyong x nakamoto yuta
summary: Good things start coming, new starts, new possibilities, and it looks like the sun never shined so much in the sky. But the sun sets even in paradise.
genre: established relationship au, getting together au, enemies to friends (to lovers) au, poly relationship, fluff, smut, angst, emotional hurt/comfort, model!jaehyun, photographer!johnny, teacher!taeyong, journalist!yuta
warnings: smut, unprotected sex (wrap it up irl!), sex with multiple partners, threesome, oral sex (f and m receiving), minor use of mommy and daddy, rimming (m receiving), anal sex (m receiving), masturbation (f), squirting, dry humping, angst, fights, some misogynistic and biphobic comments (on socials), smoking, | if i missed anything let me know
word count: 39.074k (i’m so sorry, but i couldn’t cut it shorter)
taglist: @nz06s @thelmathinks @leighsoo | if you want to be added comment under the masterpost of the series
a/n: finally Yuta!! i warn you, this is a long ass ride, so brace yourself (and don’t hate me please) hope you’ll enjoy!
“It’s just a week. You’re acting as if I’m leaving forever,” Jaehyun joked, arms still wrapped around Jade that seemed to have no intention to let go.
“It’s not a week. You’ll be away ’till March,” she complained.
“But next week I’ll be here in London, and then I’ll be back for your birthday.”
“It’s a whole month without you, I can’t stand it. And it’s also your birthday this week, and we can’t celebrate.”
Jaehyun chuckled, “Don’t you think I should be the one who’s mad?”
She huffed loudly and then turned around in the bed, giving him her back. “Come on,” he cooed, hugging her tightly. “You have Johnny and Taeyong. You sure won’t be lonely.”
She sighed again and stared right in front of her. She was really proud of how far he had gone, how his career took off, but it had happened all so suddenly. In the blink of an eye, Jaehyun was never home and all around the world. It was a miracle last year he made it home for Christmas. And even if she had two other boyfriends, it didn’t mean she didn’t miss him like crazy. So, it was only logical she would cling to him so much when he was about to leave again.
“Do you really have to go to Milan, too? And Paris? Without us?”
Jaehyun smiled, caressing her face with a thumb. He had promised he was going to bring them with him once, but it turned out it was harder than he expected. Also, he wanted to go on their first romantic holiday without work involved.
“I’ll take you to Paris, and we’ll walk around the Latin quarter you dream so much about. But just not now.”
She hummed lowly. It simply wasn’t going to happen. He was too famous now. There was no way people weren’t going to recognize him and make a tragedy out of him being out with people they didn’t know. There, that was another thing that his fame took away. They had always been secretive, a little because they knew people couldn’t know, a little because they couldn’t afford to go out so often. But now she just felt trapped sometimes. She couldn’t even comment on his posts on Instagram anymore, afraid people would connect the dots somehow. And every time that they went out, they had to be extremely careful to don’t look too close with each other.
“Hey,” Jaehyun called, gently turning her face around when he saw a single drop fall from her eyes. “Don’t cry.”
“I just,” she whispered. She didn’t want her deepest fears to come back to the surface. Being jealous was the last thing she wanted. Especially because she trusted him, but all these small things just added on top of each other and made her fall. “I miss you and I feel like you’re slipping away.”
“I’m not going anywhere,” he reassured, leaving a peck on her forehead and hugging her tightly. “Are you afraid somebody will take me away from you?”
She nodded, before turning around and resting her face in the crook of his neck. His natural scent mixed up with the expensive White Suede perfume. And she inhaled deeply, feeling safe, feeling at home. Only God knew how many things they had been through, and after coming so far, she really didn’t want to lose him.
“Nobody will take me away from you,” he reassured. “I couldn’t leave you when you told me you loved Johnny, and you think I’ll leave you now? And for whom?”
“Thank you for not asking embarrassing questions and sticking to my job,” Jaehyun chuckled, standing up from the high chair. He had just finished being interviewed by a journalist for a magazine he couldn’t remember the name of. It was the nth interview of the day, and he was already tired from the intense week in New York. And now this.
“No worries. Most of the time, it’s not our fault, though,” the interviewer, Yuta Nakamoto, told him with a smile on his face. Jaehyun found himself smiling too without realizing it. Yuta was… different from all the others that interviewed him. He didn’t come to the interview in a suit and tie but wore normal attire. He had lots of piercings and hair of a bright red.
“It’s the agency, yeah, I know,” Jaehyun replied, shaking himself out of his thoughts about the man in front of him. “But some of them are really excited to inquire who you be fucking with.”
Yuta laughed loudly, “Maybe they just want to make sure you’re free before shooting their shot.”
“Most of them are in their late thirties.”
Yuta shrugged. “Dilfs and milfs, right? It’s trendy these days.”
“Oh, please, no thanks. I’m fine like this.”
“Single and ready to mingle?”
“Mh,” Jaehyun hummed, scratching his chin. “Kind of, not really looking for somebody.”
The interviewer nodded and then grabbed his things, “Well, that’s a waste. It was nice meeting you, Jaehyun.”
Jaehyun had no time to answer him that he was already out of the room and his stylists and manager were all over him to drag him somewhere else. A waste? Was he flirting with him, or was it all in his mind?
Jaehyun couldn’t lie, he didn’t stop thinking about Yuta. For some reason, the man was imprinted in his mind and all he could do was damning himself for losing his mind so soon, and also for not asking for a way to contact him. He had found him on Instagram – terrible, terrible idea – but he didn’t have the courage to follow him or dm him. He had no excuses to talk to him. And he had to be careful. He was a journalist, what if he played nice and then was just planning to ruin him?
So, he put his mind at ease and decided to leave Yuta right where he was. In the back of his mind. He wasn’t going to meet him ever again, anyway.
Wrong.
Jaehyun didn’t expect to see him at a party after the last show in London.
“What are you doing here?”
Yuta turned around, a smile curled his lips when he saw the model. “Hey, thought I’d never see you again.”
“Yeah, me too,” he confessed, nervously scratching the back of his neck.
“Got invited after all the job I did for this.”
“You travel a lot?”
“No, usually just for the fashion weeks. I take care of the fashion segment for the agency I work for, but my home is here, London.”
He was from here? So, they were closer than he imagined.
Trying to hide the surprise, and the hype after knowing they weren’t far away from each other, he asked, “Why I’ve never seen you before?”
Yuta chuckled. “Because, with all respect, you were nobody until ten months ago?”
Jaehyun glared at him, “Okay, that was rude.”
Yuta shook his head, a low laugh rolling out of his mouth. “It’s the truth.”
“Why didn’t you interview me when I started working with Prada?”
“Do you have any idea of how many models they bet on, and then how many of them actually succeed?”
Jaehyun sighed. Yes, he knew it. He had been there too.
“Exactly. Before writing about you as a phenomenon, we wanted to be sure you really were ‘the next big thing’. And apparently, you are.”
The youngest giggled, trying to hide his embarrassment and nervousness. “You sound almost mad about it.”
“I’m not,” Yuta replied. “Actually, you surprised me. I believed you were quite of an asshole.”
“And two,” Jaehyun said. “Do you have a bet with someone? Ten insults and you win a prize?” He joked.
Yuta laughed and shook his head. “Not my fault most supermodels are divas. Just because you have a pretty face you believe that the world revolves around you.”
“But I’m not like this.”
“No, you’re not. That’s why I like you. I was even tempted to follow you on Instagram.”
His mouth almost fell open, but he briefly shook his head and tried to show nonchalance. “And why you didn’t?”
“Didn’t want to get addicted to your face, see it on the feed, and then don’t be able to have you because you’re not looking for anything,” he explained, cocking his head to the side and smirking.
Jaehyun furrowed, “Are you flirting?”
“Damn, if you’re asking it’s not working.”
“Why are you like this?”
“It’s true, you should get that I’m flirting with you,” the other replied. “Oh, come on, don’t tell me nobody ever flirted with you. I don’t believe it, not even if you have proofs.”
Jaehyun gulped. Well, yes, people did. But he simply couldn’t care. He had three people he loved at home, he truly couldn’t care about anybody else. So, what the hell was happening with Yuta?
“They do, I guess. I’m just not good at getting it.”
Yuta chuckled. “I don’t understand if you’re really nice or if you’re trying to create a naïve façade that will keep you away from troubles.”
“Troubles?”
He nodded. “Fame is like a flame, Jaehyun. One small mistake and your face will be erased from every show, article, no more sponsors, no more shootings.”
Jaehyun gulped. “Are you trying to warn me or make me fall?”
“Why would I want to make you fall? I’m just saying to be careful. You seem way too nice for this industry, that’s all.”
“You’re not even part of it.”
“But I work close to it. And I know that you’ll never be safe. One small slip and you’re over.”
“Thank you,” Jaehyun muttered, clenching his hand around his glass. “Exactly what I needed.”
“Okay, I’m sorry. But you really seem pure-hearted, just be aware of people taking advantage of you,” he warned him again before turning on his heels and leaving him with a small wave of the hand.
“Johnny!” Taeyong called from the couch, leg dangling out and head rolled back as he huffed. “Jade! What are you doing?” He asked again and when he didn’t receive an answer, he huffed and shut the book he was trying to read before getting up and walking to Johnny’s room.
“What are you doing?” He whined after opening the door and finding Jade on the floor and Johnny sitting on top of her. What… “Please tell me you weren’t -”
“No,” the older replied, brushing back his blonde hair. Taeyong had helped him dye them not longer than two weeks ago, and it was the best decision he had ever made, he looked so good. “I was trying to put the polish nail on her, but she can’t stop laughing.”
“It’s not my fault!” Jade defended, finally able to breathe again as her laugh calmed down. But she was still laying on the floor, hair falling around her face and chest panting. “He made a joke, and he made me laugh when he knows I have to stay still,” she pouted, sitting up straight and glaring at him.
Johnny shrugged, “It wasn’t even that funny.”
“It’s the way you say things that’s funny.”
“Did you just call me a joke?” He asked, quirking a brow and placing next to him the polish box. Her lips curled in a small teasing smile and as soon as she answered ‘yes’, Johnny was on her again, tickling her.
“Hey! I want to have fun too. It’s boring all alone,” Taeyong whined. And Johnny stopped, finally letting go of her.
“Come here, do you want it to? Maybe you know how to sit still,” he said, tilting his head toward their girlfriend that was staring at him with an offended expression.
Taeyong chuckled and then sat on the floor in front of them. “It’s your fault, though. She’s good.”
Johnny rolled his eyes. “Oh, of course, nobody can move a single criticism against her, right?” He said playfully, and Taeyong blushed. It had been almost a year now and Taeyong had made so many steps forward, but it was still endearing to see how connected he was with Jade. As much as he had fallen in love with all of them, in the end, she still was his first love and what they had was so peculiar that only they could understand.
“See,” she said, flipping her hair over her shoulder and leaning over to grab the box that contained the other colours so that Taeyong could pick one.
“You’re truly funny, by the way,” Taeyong added, talking to Johnny that was holding his hand to see if he had any cuticles to adjust. “You don’t even realize it, and sometimes you make it impossible to hold in a laugh, even in serious situations.”
“Oh, well, guess that could be considered a talent,” he bragged.
“Yeah, not when your mom is over the phone and it’s our first meeting with her,” she replied, sitting back at her place.
“Please, that was funny, and I saw her crack a small laugh too. Also, she loves you,” he reminded them.
Around two months ago they ‘officially’ met each other parents, well, for obvious reasons only Johnny’s and Jaehyun’s, but it happened through the phone since they couldn’t come there or vice versa. After the first fears, it turned out that the families weren’t against them at all, not even Jaehyun’s mom that had in mind a white wedding that will never happen. And Johnny’s mom was the kindest, already promising them to cook so many delicious dishes when they could finally meet in person and tell even more embarrassing stories about Johnny’s childhood.
It was weird to be accepted. They weren’t ashamed of what they had, but they were fully aware of how people perceived their type of relationship. And having parents’ support in this was just a different type of feeling. Especially for Jade and Taeyong. It was almost as if they could find other parents in them.
“She texted me a recipe of biscuits the other day, we should try them,” Taeyong said, looking through the different colours before picking a baby blue and handing it to Johnny.
“You text with my mom?” He asked, genuinely surprised, and opened the cap.
“Yep,” Taeyong replied as if it was obvious. “She always sends me motivational photos I think she finds on Facebook or Pinterest, or recipes that she tried and thinks we should try too. You know, just normal stuff.”
Johnny and Jade chuckled affectionately. “I can’t believe her, she basically adopted you.”
“Oh, well, let’s hope not, I still want to be your boyfriend, not your brother.”
“You should maybe remind her that, before she gets too caught up,” Jade joked, leaning her head against Johnny’s shoulder.
“Don’t do that,” the older said, “You’ll make me move.”
“How can I make you move when you’re twice my size?” She whined, rolling her eyes but still pulling back from him.
“That’s the problem, I’m shaking trying to do this correctly.”
“You’re doing great,” Taeyong reassured him. “I think blue looks good on me.”
“Everything looks good on you,” they both said at the same time, and Taeyong blushed.
“God, stop! You’re cheesy.”
“We warned you we were going to overflow you with love,” Johnny said, finishing his right hand and moving to the left.
“I know. I can’t complain, honestly.”
“You should add little stars on the thumb,” Jade chimed, staring at her older boyfriend carefully applying the polish.
“Oh, no, I won’t. Why don’t you do that? I’m sure you’re much more precise.”
She hummed and then grabbed his other hand to apply the small sticker and then laid the coat on top to fix the two stars she applied.
And Taeyong simply stared at them taking care of him with a smile on his face and warmth in his heart. It had been almost a year now since they were part of his life and yet, sometimes, he couldn’t realize that all of this was real. He was dating them, and they were sitting in front of him, painting his nails and bickering with each other about what to put on his nails. It was something so superficial, and yet the care they had in their movement made it feel as if they were doing an open-heart surgery. And Taeyong still wasn’t used to this, he probably was never going to get used to this.
“What hand do you like the best?” Jade asked once they were done, and he rolled his eyes.
“Both, because you two made it and I love the both of you,” he replied, staring at his nails before looking up at his lovers.
“Fair,” Johnny smiled. “Help me finish this little demon, right here?”
“Hey! It was your fault,” she complained again before showing him her hands, pink paint covering some of her nails and staining the skin of her fingers.
“You’ll paint them, and I’ll put hearts on them,” Taeyong proposed. “Or do you want stripes?”
“No, I like the hearts.”
When the polish dried they just laid on the bed while they just talked about the more and less, Taeyong was squeezed between them, but he didn’t mind. He liked feeling their warm embrace, their hands intertwined with each other, their legs brushing against his.
He turned his head slightly to the side and his lips met Johnny’s but to his surprise, the kiss got heated soon, and his hands tangled in his hair.
“I need you,” he moaned in the kiss, hips bucking against his thigh.
“Oookay, I’ll go to my room then,” Jade coughed, sitting straight to walk out of the bed.
“No,” Taeyong whined, pulling apart from Johnny and grabbing her wrist to stop her in her place. “I need you. The two of you.”
Her eyes drifted to Johnny for a second before going back to Taeyong. “Are you serious?”
“Do I look like I’m kidding?” He huffed, rolling his eyes. “Come on, please. I’ll be good.”
Johnny’s mouth curled into a smirk and his hands easily found the band of his pants, palming with his semi-hard dick through his underwear. “Oh, poor boy. Do you need us that bad?”
He hummed, throwing his head back, lips pursed together and eyes rolled back. Jade quickly glared at him and then looked at the older as to say ‘we’ve never done this’ but as an answer only a shrug came.
She huffed under her breath and then turned around, sitting on her knees next to him, perfect view of his whole body. It wasn’t like he was scared anymore, actually, he was probably the one that started things the most, but still, what if dynamics involving more than one person triggered him? She shrugged the thought out of her mind when his lips parted open and sinful moans started slipping past them. If he wanted to stop he had a safe word, and they would’ve done it immediately, but she surely wasn’t going to fight the feeling back.
Her tongue rolled over her lips when her eyes landed where Johnny was jacking him off, pants and underwear now long forgotten and cock free, now fully hard.
“Is this what you wanted?” Johnny asked, thumb brushing over his slit, making his chest rise up. “Want us to take care of you?”
When he hummed, Johnny snickered and pulled away, swiftly getting rid of his own clothes, completely naked at their eyes.
“Turn around,” he ordered, and Taeyong followed immediately, hands and knees like he knew he wanted. “Are you going to just watch?” Johnny asked Jade, honestly annoyed she wasn’t doing anything. He was never going to be on the receiving end, but he couldn’t deny that the thought of her being dominant did turn him on. He had fantasized more than once about how the two worked in bed together, and now he wanted to get a taste.
“I – I,” she stammered. She wanted to do something, but with Johnny around, she simply felt like she couldn’t be the one in command. He always had the upper hand, always the most lucid of them all, always so good at handling people like they were puppets on a string.
“Tell her what you want, baby boy,” Johnny purred against Taeyong’s ear, big hand caressing the soft flesh of his ass.
“I want you,” he cried, swinging his hips. “Please, mommy, please.”
She had to fight back a low growl to burst out of her mouth and finally moved closer to him. Her hands swiftly replaced Johnny’s on his ass and pulled his cheeks apart, making him moan lowly.
“Fuck, always so pretty for us,” she praised, teasingly brushing her finger on the sensitive rim between his cheeks. She leaned closer to him and then loudly spat, saliva drooling between his ass down to his balls, making him mewl louder.
Johnny smirked at the scene and a part of him thought for a moment – only for a split second – to sit in a corner and just watch, really tempted to give her full control.
“Please.”
“Want my fingers, pretty boy? Want me to stretch you out for daddy’s cock?” She cooed, smearing the spit around his rim and looking up at Johnny to silently ask him to pass the lube.
Johnny almost groaned at her words, hand wrapped tightly at the base of his cock, wondering since when he was so vulnerable in front of a scene like this before swiftly opening the drawer and throwing her the bottle.
“Yes, please.”
She smeared a big amount of liquid on her index and middle finger and slowly started making her way inside him. Her fingers started moving fast, she knew he could take it, always doing so much she was honestly impressed sometimes.
“Look at you,” Johnny spoke, moving in front of him to lift his face up. “She’s good, right? Love feeling mommy’s fingers inside you?”
“Y-yes,” he wept, looking up at him, just for a moment, he just couldn’t stare into his eyes, but Johnny didn’t like being disobeyed, and he wanted to enjoy the show and see him fall apart.
“Look at me, baby,” he ordered, hand cupping his chin, thumb grazing his lower lip. “Are you ashamed? Don’t you love it when she gives you exactly what you want?”
He nodded, whines coming out as an answer, but the blonde shook his head and clicked his tongue. “Words. Remember the rules, no whines before the first two orgasms.”
But Taeyong only whined louder now that a third finger made its way into him, fucking him fast and precise, hitting exactly where he wanted her. He hated that rule because he got lost so quickly, it just felt so good to be able to trust them and let go of any single form of control.
“Ye-yes, she’s good, fuck,” he cried out anyway, not wanting to disappoint him. Wanting to give him exactly what he liked, just like they did with him.
A louder moan ripped past his throat when her tongue lapped at his entrance, fingers slipping out, hands cupping both ass cheeks to spread him open and make him blush a bright shade of red. She smirked against his rim, feeling his thighs shake and an embarrassed cry rolled out of his lips, before letting her tongue slip past his hole.
Johnny moaned lowly at the sight, never imagined being so turned on by seeing her eating him out like that. “Come here,” he ordered, sitting against the board of the bed and spreading his legs right at his side, hard throbbing cock prodding at his mouth. “Can you suck me? Get me all wet and ready to fuck you?”
Taeyong gulped, shakily trying to wipe off his face the drool that was staining his chin, and then leaned forward, mouth wrapping around Johnny’s tip with ease. “Good boy,” he praised, slipping his fingers at the base of his hair and pushing him closer to him, head hitting the back of his throat soon, relaxing around it to welcome the big size inside. And that was just enough for him, somehow he didn’t even feel the need to thrust back into him, just feeling his throat close around him was enough to make him lose his mind.
Jade moaned against his skin one last time, spit mixing with the lube, and then lightly spanked his ass, soft flesh jiggling. She almost groaned at the sight in front of her and cursed inside her head thinking how badly she wanted to fuck him. But she couldn’t, and that definitely wasn’t the time to cry over it.
“Look at you,” she praised before inserting three fingers inside again and wrapping a hand around the base of his neglected cock, painfully hard, begging for the release. “Taking all of his cock in your mouth, you’re so good for him, aren’t you?”
Taeyong tried to nod and hum, forcing his eyes open to look at Johnny that was still holding him in place.
“Do you think you’re ready, pretty boy? Think you can take daddy’s cock?” She asked, starting to move faster and curl her fingers inside just how she knew he loved, knowing for sure it was going to make him lose his mind.
And it did, as tears started spilling down his face and he just wanted to beg, implore her to let him come, promising he was going to take another one, but Johnny’s length prevented him from letting out sounds that were different from gags and muffled moans.
The other two looked up, eyes locking into each other and lips curling up in a smirk, both thinking the same.
“Want to come around my fingers, prince?”
He moaned, trying to nod even with Johnny’s tight grip on his head. He pulled out, finally making him breathe again, free hand gently wiping away the mess on his lower face.
“Then come, baby boy,” he encouraged, keeping him up and letting his hand travel down his chest to tease his nipples.
“Come for me, prince,” she ordered, adding the fourth finger and brushing her thumb on his slit.
Taeyong’s head rolled back, and then his whole body tensed up finally reaching the long-awaited high.
“Good boy,” she praised, gradually slowing down her thrusts into him and pulling her fingers out. Wet digits dragging on the pink skin of his ass and mouth leaving kisses all over his spine.
“You took her so well, baby,” Johnny cooed, moving away from him and leaving a kiss on his lips. “But can you take me?” He asked, moving behind him.
“Ye-yes, daddy, I can, please,” he begged, head turned back to stare at him. Typical smirk on his face, hands cupping his ass, spreading wide enough to make him want to die from the embarrassment and tip already prodding at his entrance. But Johnny didn’t move, he glanced up, eyes glued on Jade that was finally getting rid of her clothes, waiting for her to position herself where he was before.
Before doing so, she crawled to Johnny and kissed him roughly, her hands cupping his face as his wrapped around the small of her back pulling her closer.
Taeyong almost moaned at the sight, gulping hardly at how hot they were and how he needed them to wreck him more than before. And almost as if his silent begs were listened by them, she pulled away with a smirk on her face and then moved back where Johnny was sitting before.
Taeyong’s attention moved to her, eyes attached to her core, dripping wet and clit hard, needy for attention. But he had no time to actually think about her, that Johnny slid in with one go, making his head drop down and hands clench onto the freshly washed sheets.
“Fuck,” he moaned, loving the way Johnny was filling him so well and the way his hands caressed his lower back to keep him steady. Johnny always felt so good, making his head spin with the slightest touch or word.
“Still so tight, fuck,” the other moaned, starting to move in and out slowly, “feels so good.” Johnny’s hips started to move faster, skin slapping against his as Taeyong tried to keep his eyes open to stare at Jade’s fingers skilfully moving fast past her wet walls, white cum dripping down her hand making him eager to get a taste.
“So pretty, fuck,” she moaned, head pushed back against the wall but still enough to let her see her two boyfriends in front of her. Adding the third finger and starting to circle her thumb on her sensitive bud as she bucked her hips, lost in the sight in front of her. Johnny’s blonde locks falling messily on his forehead and thick eyebrows knitted in concentration, while Taeyong was looking at her, whimpering and whining.
Taeyong’s eyes lit up at the sight of her chest panting heavily and the way her cunt sucked her fingers in so perfectly, “Mo-mommy, want you, please.”
“Wasn’t before enough?” Johnny asked, wetting his lips and moving his eyes on her beautiful body. Fuck, it was always so fucking hot watching her take care of herself.
“No,” he cried. “Want to make her feel good, please.”
Taeyong didn’t expect Johnny’s hand to wrap in his hair and push him forward, mouth pressed against her wet core.
A low moan rolled out of her lips at the scene, and then she moved her hands out of the way to keep her thighs spread apart to let him have full access to her.
“Come on, babe,” Johnny mumbled. “Make her feel good.” This was without a doubt hotter. Watching somebody buried between her legs was one of his favourite views, and the one being Taeyong, always so focused on giving and giving so much pleasure, was a beautifully deadly combo.
Taeyong’s gaze drifted to Jade’s for a second, before he started moving his tongue on her. Slow movements with long licks and hard sucks on her clit, making her lose her mind. His hands wrapped around her thighs, the only thing keeping him up was Johnny’s hands on his hips and his own elbows.
“Good boy,” he cooed, moving his hand away from his hair to be replaced by Jade’s. “Look at you, taking me so – fuck – well.”
Taeyong moaned at his words, clenching around him when Johnny hit right where he wanted him the most, and again, and again. As always, finding and knowing all the right places to make him melt. Enough to make him stop working on Jade for a few moments, it was nothing, probably, but it was too much for her right now.
“Can’t you take care of me after I prepped you so well?” She asked, two fingers lifting his head up from his chin. “I even made you come, and this is how you thank me?”
He shook his head, “No, I’m sorry.”
She snickered, the other hand quickly moving on her clit, “Maybe I should sit on your face sometimes, bet you’d look so pretty under me, and you wouldn’t have a thing to distract yourself with.”
“Y-yes, please,” he moaned, looking up at her, craving to feel her straddle his face. Not caring about the mocking snicker that left both of their mouths.
“You want that? Want my thighs around your face?”
He nodded fast, wetting his lips, and whimpering at Johnny’s thrusts inside him.
“I guess right now’s not the moment,” she huffed, stopping her hand on herself and moving closer to him, forcing his face down again. “Be a good boy and make me come, will you?”
“Yeah,” he mumbled, voice muffled by her body and the lewd sounds of the skin slapping behind him.
Johnny grinned before his hand moved to wrap around his cock, eliciting a whine from the younger.
“No, please.”
“What? Don’t you want to feel good?”
“It’s too much,” he breathed out, voice getting choked in his throat when Johnny’s thumb started moving only on his sensitive tip.
“I’m sure you can take it, right?”
“I can’t,” he wept.
“Oh, yes you do, baby,” Jade chimed, pushing his face down again and holding him in place. “You’re such a good boy for us, aren’t you?”
He nodded against her, feeling tears at the corner of his eyes for how good it all felt. He was close once again, but he knew Johnny wasn’t there just yet and if there was something he was firm about was for them to come when he said so, and usually was together. Johnny loved doing that, he said there was nothing better than coming at the same time, but Taeyong knew he was just a freak of control, and he loved to use to his advantage his incredible control of it to watch how far they were going to push themselves for him.
“Don’t come again,” as expected, Johnny warned. “Not now, I know you can hold it in.”
He whined, ass bucking up against him, nails digging onto the soft flesh of Jade’s thigh, making her moan loudly as she found the small burn on the skin excitingly hot.
“Fuck her with your fingers too, come on,” he ordered, lifting his head up for a second, and even if he couldn’t see him, he knew from the expression on Jade’s face that Taeyong’s lips were surely puffy and red and her wetness was smeared all over his chin.
“Can you be a good boy for us?” She asked, passing a finger over his lips and then pushing it past his mouth, easily reaching the back of his throat before pulling out.
“Ye-yeah, please,” he blubbered, shifting on his place to find a comfortable position to finger fuck her, harder than imagined when Johnny’s moves simply didn’t slow down, and he felt like he was going crazy. He wanted to be good and help her, but it was so damn hard.
“Fuck,” she moaned, head thrown back and mouth open, “Just like this,” she praised when his two fingers started curling inside her. Just what she wanted. Just what she needed.
“See that you can take it,” Johnny smirked behind him, lowering himself to leave kisses between the blades of his shoulder and lifting a hand to cup Jade’s boob.
Like this they swiftly find a balanced rhythm, with Johnny’s steady strokes and Jade grinding against Taeyong’s fingers to help him with the thrusts into her, a mess of limbs and whimpers as the three chased the pleasure.
“Please, more,” Taeyong begged, not even sure what more Johnny could give him when this already felt overwhelming. But Johnny somehow always knew how to give more, how to give him exactly what he wanted. So, his pushes got faster, harder, big hands wrapping around his tiny waist to hold him in his place, almost making him completely lose his mind. Brain too fogged to remember he had to take care of somebody else.
“Don’t stop fucking me,” Jade warned him, low voice bringing him back to her, but still too far gone to be in full control of what he was doing. His body reacted naturally, just for them. He was like an instrument in their hands, an instrument only they were able to play. And the melody was so good every time that he knew for sure he couldn’t hold it anymore.
“Please, please, need to – fuck – need to come,” he cried out, eyes closed and toes already curling in anticipation, no need to pray for Johnny to be there too because he knew he was. He could feel it from the way he was throbbing inside him and the way his thrusts were starting to lose the usual control they always had. Precision slipping out of Johnny’s hands just when he was too close.
“Want to come, baby?”
He nodded swiftly, moans spilling out of his mouth loudly and shamelessly as his fingers kept moving in her, quick and right, sending her so close to the edge.
“You’re clenching so hard, fuck,” Johnny groaned, throwing his head back, feeling pleasure haze his mind, “Got so lucky with you.”
A smile crept on Taeyong’s face at his words, messing with his brain even more.
“Should we make you come?” Johnny asked teasingly.
“I think he deserves it,” Jade moaned, forcing her eyes open to watch his condition, a beautiful mess. “He’s been so good for us.”
“Yes, yes, please,” he chanted, voice high and breathy, he was there.
“Then come, fuck,” Johnny said, tightening the hold around his body as the orgasm got at his head, and he had to hold himself somewhere.
Taeyong exploded, white cum spilling on the mattress and hole clenching hard around Johnny that was still moving to ride the high. His fingers stopped moving and Jade was quick at replacing them with hers, swift movements, messy, hard, and needy because she felt like she was about to go crazy and when the pleasure finally hit her, it exploded hard. Squirt hitting Taeyong’s amazed face and his chest, to her thighs and even the sheets as her eyes closed tight, seeing white and her mouth hung open, letting out a longer and louder moan.
And only when she came down from the high and saw her boyfriends’ faces, she realized what happened.
“Shit, I’m sorry, babe,” she apologized immediately, trying to clean her hand before moving it to wipe Taeyong’s face, but he pulled away with a smile on his face, collecting some of the liquid on his fingers and licking it.
“That was hot,” he whispered, a smirk curling his lips. “Had no idea you could do that.”
She quickly looked over at Johnny that was grinning like an idiot, carefully pulling out from Taeyong.
“Yeah, neither did I until a few months ago,” she replied, shaking her head to move her hair out of the way and stretching her legs.
Taeyong chuckled and then tried to sit up, feeling sore everywhere, already pouting at noticing that Johnny wasn’t there anymore. He loved aftercare, and he loved how Johnny was always so ready with everything, but he just wanted to cuddle as soon they were done.
“Why do I have a feeling he has something to do with it?”
“Because he does,” she replied before leaning down and kissing him, praising him for how good he had been. Maybe they could’ve worked on his skills of doing two things at once, but considering he had never done that before, he was good.
“Because I had to come into her life to make her do that,” Johnny bragged, entering the room with a water bottle and new sheets.
“You tied me to a bed for a day.”
“Oh, please, shut up, that’s fake news, misleading information,” he replied, moving closer to the bed to clean him. “There’s cum everywhere, you two are a mess.”
“Hey! It’s also yours,” Taeyong complained.
“And by the way, I didn’t tie her to the bed for a day,” he added. “Simply made her lay there and finger fucked her till she squirted all over. It wasn’t even that hard,” he winked at her, hiding her face in embarrassment at the memory. It had been so awkward to have the complete attention on herself for so long, but it felt so good, she kind of missed that they stopped doing things like this. It was nice to have somebody completely focused on giving her pleasure even if they tried new things, and most of the time those sessions always ended up with overstimulation.
Johnny chuckled, moving her hand out of the way before leaning closer to her to pass the cloth between her thighs. “We didn’t do that yet, by the way. Why?” He asked, thinking about it.
“I bet you’d look pretty tied up,” Taeyong chimed in, turning around to look at them.
“I know right? All squirming and whimpering when she can’t do absolutely anything but take everything we’d give to her,” Johnny imagined, a teasing smirk on his face.
“It’s always two against one, damn,” she rolled her eyes, pushing him back, making him fall on the mattress, but he grabbed her wrist and pulled her with him.
“Oh, please, it’s not torture, we should try.”
“Maybe, one day, not now,” she replied, sitting up on top of him. “And not with you two. You,” she said, turning to Taeyong. “Became a little bit too devilish for my liking, I don’t trust you.”
Johnny smirked, “That’s because he’s your sub.”
“Hey! What are you saying? I’m a bad dom?”
Johnny shrugged, “Look at you, you’re well-behaved. Maybe you just need a little practice.”
“But I’m good,” Taeyong whined, crawling to them, smashing his pouting face against his hand a palm distant from Johnny.
“I know you’re good, baby, but sometimes you slip somewhere.”
Taeyong rolled his eyes and huffed.
“See, you’re lucky we don’t take these dynamics outside the bedroom, or else this would give you a punishment.”
“I wouldn’t last a day.”
“I think she wouldn’t last a day,” Johnny said, lightly tickling Jade.
“Excuse me? Weren’t you just bragging about you being the best brat tamer in the world?”
“I can tame you in bed, it’s the only place where you do what I say with a snap of a finger.”
“So many words to say that you couldn’t do that,” she teased, throwing her hair back.
“Yeah, she’s right.”
“You two switch sides so easily, damn. I’m surrounded by snakes,” Johnny joked. “Where’s Jae when I need him the most, he would side with him,” he fake-cried, looking around the room.
The other two laughed, but then a sad expression soon took over.
“Here we go, what’s with those faces?”
“I miss him,” they said at the same time.
Johnny sighed, “I miss him too,” he confessed. Calling or texting simply wasn’t the same thing as having him around, and as much as they were lucky to have other partners at their sides, sometimes not having one still got too heavy. It wasn’t a week thing, it had been a month by now, and not having him walking around the place was getting hard to bear for everybody. “Just hold on a little more,” he reassured them. “I know it’s hard, but he always comes back with so many stories and gifts for us, and you know how happy his job makes him.”
Jade hummed, it was true, but it was getting too much. Not only now, just everything. They all needed a break, a proper one. “I think we need to go on a holiday,” she said, completely lowering down now, chest flat against Johnny’s, pleading eyes a few centimetres away from his. “We’ve never done that before, isn’t it… weird?” It had been overall years since they were together, sure, Taeyong arrived later, but they’ve never been anywhere. Not even when they were just three.
“We’ve never had the chance,” Johnny replied, moving her hair back and tucking them behind her ear.
“I know, but now we could. Just the four of us, somewhere where we can be ourselves and nobody knows our names.”
“We definitely should,” Taeyong replied, voice filled with excitement. The last time he had been on a holiday was probably when he was five, so he couldn’t wait to finally have one with the people he loved the most. “Even just for a week.”
Johnny hummed, the other arm moving so he could welcome him in his hold, and they all snuggled together. They definitely needed a break. “We can talk about it when Jae comes back. I’m sure he can get a week off, and we can go wherever we want.”
“Fuck,” Yuta moaned, head pressed against the mattress as he tried to muffle the moans that spilled from his mouth. He had no idea how he ended there. Well, he actually did. It was the last night they were going to spend in Paris, and after all the flirting and teasing that went on for like three weeks, it wasn’t surprising that he was now laying flat on a hotel mattress with Jeong Jaehyun’s cock buried inside him. Not quite what he was expecting when the fashion season started, but he couldn’t complain.
“Do you like that, uh? Feels good, right?” Jaehyun groaned, gripping the elder hips tighter, surely leaving marks.
Yuta rolled his eyes back as soon as the model dragged his hand under his body, pushing his waist up from the mattress to stroke his painfully hard cock without stopping thrusting into him. “Jaehyun — shit,” he cursed, gritting his teeth.
That definitely wasn’t something Yuta was used to doing. Fucking with strangers, being topped, begging for more. In general, looking like a complete mess, nonetheless underneath a model. He hated them, seriously. And with a burning passion. As much as he loved the fashion world, he hated who took part in it, spoiled little brats that walked around as if they ruled the whole world. But Jaehyun, fuck, Jaehyun. He was completely different, and also so fucking good in bed.
“You feel so good, fuck,” Jaehyun slurred, closing his eyes, and throwing his head back, enjoying the sensation of Yuta’s walls clenching around him.
Yuta simply moaned, not able to put many words together when he was jacking him off so swiftly and thrusting into him so well. Jaehyun was big, and it had probably been a dumb idea letting him fuck him after ages he had last bottomed. But it felt so good that probably he could’ve got used to this.
And Jaehyun felt so addictive already that he didn’t want it to stop, but he wasn’t sure he could control it any longer.
“Jae, fuck, I’m close,” he mumbled, fisting the sheets underneath him, and arching his ass up when he hit just right inside him.
“Let go. I’m there, too,” Jaehyun moaned, pushing his chest down against his back and moving faster on him, and when his thumb brushed the tip of Yuta’s cock was all it took him to come undone, squirting white cum in the sheets, clenching hard around him, triggering Jaehyun’s orgasm too.
“God, that was good,” Jaehyun chuckled, before carefully pulling out of him and rolling to the side, quickly getting rid of the condom, and throwing it in the bin next to the bed.
Yuta turned to the side, he already felt sleepy and with no strength to walk back to his room. And he hoped Jaehyun was nice enough to let him stay.
“Guess you’re not so nice in bed as you are in the plain daylight,” he joked.
Jaehyun laughed lowly and then turned to the side to face him. “I’m full of surprises.”
When Jaehyun came back home, he was welcomed with the sound of music playing in the living room and utensils sounds, and the usual bickering between Taeyong and Johnny about something.
“You’re not doing anything, let me decide how I do things,” Johnny complained, and Jaehyun could imagine him rolling his eyes at the younger.
“No, if you do it wrong,” Taeyong replied.
“Then do it yourself.”
Jaehyun rolled his eyes as he left his bags next to the door. It was nice being back home and noticing that nothing had changed. Taeyong had this habit of letting Johnny do everything for him, he wasn’t quite sure if Taeyong had started it or if Johnny was just too whipped and simply started doing anything for him. But Taeyong was also a perfectionist, and if things weren’t exactly how he wanted them, he would snap, leading them to always bicker with each other over the smallest things.
“Home sweet home, right?” Jaehyun said, entering the kitchen. Taeyong turned around first, eyes sparkling and the biggest smile on his face.
“Jaehyunnie!” He screamed, running into his arms, and hugging him tightly. “Never again, don’t leave for so long ever again, please.”
Jaehyun smiled and picked him up from the floor, holding him from the back of his thighs. “Maybe next time if we’re lucky I might take you with me. You could meet some of your favourite designers.” He knew how badly Taeyong would’ve loved that. He actually skipped a beat every time that Jaehyun was offered to work with the big brands he only dreamed about. Also, Jaehyun always looked so good with designer’s clothes, whether it was Prada, Versace, Fendi, Tom Ford or Gucci.
“I’d probably get you fired for how much I’d talk,” he replied, but he loved the idea.
“Can I get some attention, too?” Johnny complained, placing the ladle in the bowl.
“Come here,” Jaehyun said without placing Taeyong to the ground, but turning around to have better access to Johnny.
“I missed you,” the oldest said, kissing him slowly.
“I missed you, too. It really sucks not having you around for so long.” He then looked around and asked, “Where’s Jade?”
“Sleeping. She’s feeling terrible,” Johnny explained. She had been feeling sick for a while now, and strangely her period got nothing to do with it. She was just extremely stressed, even if she tried to play it cool. Always mad at the smallest things, jumpy at the smallest sounds, wanted to be left alone. Johnny could barely get close to her, and at night she often wanted to sleep alone.
“Did she take something?”
Taeyong nodded. “We wanted to prepare hot chocolate for her, try to make her feel better.”
“Then do that, I can go and wake her –”
“Don’t,” Johnny stopped him immediately. “Let her sleep. She’ll wake up by herself.”
Jaehyun furrowed. “Is everything okay?” He asked, placing Taeyong down gently, letting him go back to the stove. He had actually noted through the phone that she seemed a little off lately, but he simply blamed it on tiredness.
“I just don’t want her to get mad, she really wasn’t feeling good.”
Jaehyun hummed lowly. He wanted to go to her room and lay next to her, but then opted to stay there with them.
Half an hour later they heard the door of the bedroom slam open, making them turn around.
“Jade?” Taeyong called, peeking his head out of the kitchen.
“I want to rip my organs out of my body,” she exclaimed, stomping her feet to the ground while she made her way to the kitchen, sitting with no grace at all on top of Jaehyun. Wait… Jaehyun?
“Jaehyun! You’re home!” She screamed, turning around to hug him.
“Yes, love, I’m back,” he replied, hugging her back and lifting her up, so she wouldn’t slip from his legs.
“I’ve been sick since you left, you’re killing me,” she pouted, pulling away from the hug to look at him, crossing her arms on her chest.
Jaehyun caressed her face while the other was still wrapped around her waist. “I’ll be home from now on, promise.”
“Yeah, and then they’ll call you to go somewhere on the other side of the world,” she huffed, rolling her eyes, and then cursed when a painful cramp on her legs hit her.
“You shouldn’t get mad in your conditions,” he said, moving his hand to caress her leg.
“You know that weird pain in your bones? When you feel it pull, and you feel cold everywhere, it won’t stop, I can’t stand it anymore,” she cried, letting her head fall on his shoulder.
“Do you want chocolate? We made it just for you,” Johnny said, and she nodded, still tangled in Jaehyun’s hold.
“Heating pad?” Taeyong asked, and she also nodded to that. She had no idea how to make it go away, and she didn’t even have a fever anymore, so why did she feel that way?
“Look at the bright side, we’re all pampering you,” Jaehyun whispered to her, making her chuckle.
“I’d prefer if you did it without feeling like somebody is stabbing me, but I appreciate it.”
When the afternoon passed, she was feeling better, probably it was the meds or the hot water bag that relaxed her muscles, or the fact that Jaehyun was at home. But the calm was about to be over.
“So, tell us how it went? Something exciting happened?”
“I had fun,” Jaehyun replied, caressing Jade’s hair as she was laying on his lap. They were crumpled on the couch, and Johnny and Taeyong were sitting on the armchair next to it. They seriously needed to move out. But with him always busy, they didn’t have time to search for a house. “Didn’t see much of the cities, but they are all beautiful, we should definitely go someday.”
“And the clothes?”
“I actually brought something home. I think I’m somebody’s favourite there,” he joked. “They’re in one of my bags, I’ll give them to you later.”
Taeyong smiled and thanked him, and then Johnny asked, “Made new friends?”
Jaehyun coughed and his ears turned red. He wasn’t sure he should’ve told them, but at the end, he and Yuta exchanged numbers and said that it could’ve been fun seeing each other again, so it was only fair to let his lovers know. “Umh, met someone…actually.”
“Met someone… in what sense?” Jade asked, trying to hide the jealousy in her voice.
“In the sense of started talking, and well, flirting,” he hesitated, looking around at the others, Johnny seemed quite excited, but Taeyong was furrowing and well, Jade was just really good at putting on a mask. “And we… we fucked,” he whispered.
Jade gulped. Here it was. She knew it was only a matter of time before it happened. A model. A super good fucking looking blonde model with blue eyes and a size two stealing his heart.
“Oh,” she gasped, keeping all the other curses in her mouth.
“I didn’t mean to,” Jaehyun said. “I mean, it just happened. I met him in New York, he interviewed me, and then I met him again here in London, and he was in Milan and Paris too, and I don’t know how it happened, but he’s good-looking and funny and really charming.”
Oh, so it was a man. Well, it wasn’t any better anyway. Probably, a little, just because she couldn’t be exactly compared to him, but it still made her feel like shit. Another one? Was it really needed? Weren’t they enough? No. Jade stop. This is selfish, immature, and incoherent. She knew she couldn’t blame him for falling, but she also couldn’t stop this strange feeling she had in her guts.
This didn’t feel good. For some reason, she just felt that a bomb was about to drop on their heads, and she felt that adding another one just wasn’t a good idea.
“Are you mad?” Jaehyun asked her, that now was sitting up straight, nervously biting her nails.
She shook her head. “No,” she lied. “Is he a model?”
“No, he interviewed me.”
“A journalist?” Taeyong quirked a brow and Jaehyun rolled his head back.
“Johnny? Do you also have to find something wrong with him or what?”
“I was just asking,” Taeyong explained. “Are you sure about him? You know how they are.”
“I just started getting to know him and then had sex with him once, and he seems nice. Why do we always have to think negatively? You think he’s trying to get to me to know something?”
Taeyong shrugged. “They’d do anything to sell good news to the press and get paid bucks.”
“Yeah, fucking with me is such great news.”
“It’s not that,” Taeyong replied. “Just be careful, we don’t want you to get hurt.”
Jade was zoning out and started shaking. She didn’t like this at all. “I need to puke,” was the last thing she said before rushing to the bathroom.
Jaehyun tried to push Yuta out of his mind for the sake of his relationship with the others. Johnny was absolutely fine with it, and believed they were just being paranoid, but didn’t say it out loud. Taeyong was scared. And Jade was basically avoiding him. She knew he didn’t do anything out of the rules of their relationship, but she couldn’t stop her jealousy. Why didn’t she feel like this with Taeyong? Sure, she was a little bit insecure, but the feeling she felt in her stomach wasn’t so bad that it made her want to throw up every time she stopped thinking about it.
“Can you stop avoiding me?” Jaehyun said, leaning against the frame of her bedroom door.
“I’m working, Jae.”
“You can take a break for two seconds. I can’t stand this anymore. I don’t want to lose you just because I might like somebody else.”
Jade huffed and then rested the pen on the desk.
“If you like him, go for it.”
“Go for it when you act like this? How can I go for it when I know that I have you at home like this?”
“I’m sorry, okay. I don’t know why I feel so jealous. I’m just afraid you’ll be too busy, I guess,” she confessed, even if she had no idea what the real reason behind her feelings was. “I barely see you since you became so famous, I just fear it’ll become worst,” she sighed. They couldn’t bring somebody else at home, there was no space for five people there. And even if now they had money, they could never find the time to sit down and look for a house and mostly have time to physically go see it. It sucked, really. So that meant for Jaehyun to go out to also see him, and their time together was already running low. “I don’t want to stop you from going out with him, though. If he makes you happy, I’m happy too.”
“You’re saying it just because.”
“No,” she replied. “I mean it. I’ll work on my jealousy. You did for me, it’s the least I can do for you.”
Jaehyun raised a brow. “Are you sure?”
She nodded. “Yes. But Taeyong’s right, be careful, and try to test the waters before letting him know about us.”
“I’ve never been here,” Yuta said, looking around at the bar. It was expensive, so it was pretty much clear to him why he had never been there. It was in a part of the city he didn’t even dare to go close to. “It’s cute.”
“Yeah, I like it. It’s chill, private,” Jaehyun explained, pointing at the booth they were sitting on. It wasn’t completely separated from the rest of the place, but the curved sofas with the medium-high backrest gave him enough privacy. “I often come here with my – friends.”
Yuta chuckled, sipping from his drink. “Craving being unknown again?”
Jaehyun nodded. “Sometimes, yes. You know, I just wish I could go out without having people expecting me to always be open to talk to them and take pictures and be always happy and shit. I also have bad days.”
“It really must suck being famous.”
“It doesn’t. I really appreciate all the support, my fans are amazing, but yes, I miss being nobody when it gets too overwhelming.” Jaehyun truly loved his job and his fans, but sometimes it really became too much, especially with his partners, he couldn’t even remember the last time they all went out together.
“You said you come here with friends,” the older said, recalling what he had said before. “Do you even have them?”
Jaehyun scoffed. “It had been a while since you last insulted me, I was getting used to it.”
“No, come on, I was just kidding, but I don’t see you hanging out with anybody on social media. You just have some pictures on your feed where it looks like you’re out with somebody, but not many. Who even takes them?”
The model shook his head, laughing lowly. “Stalked my profile?”
“I’m just curious and back then when you didn’t sit right with me, I wanted to see if you were as beautiful in real life,” he smiled. “Turns out you are.”
The younger laughed and then said, “My manager, by the way.” No, the pictures in his feed were mostly all shoot by one of them when they would go out occasionally. But he couldn’t tell him. He knew the rule was to tell about their relationship as soon as possible, but Jaehyun still had no idea where Yuta really wanted this to go. And he couldn’t risk a journalist he wasn’t close with to know about them.
“Oh, and is your manager your friend?”
“I have friends,” Jaehyun replied. “I’m just private about my personal life. It’s none’s business who I’m friend with.”
“There are rumours about you,” Yuta almost whispered, swirling the liquid in his glass, his sharp deep eyes staring into his. Jaehyun raised a brow, trying to show nonchalance.
“Oh yeah? And what do they say?”
“Nothing much, but some people that went to college with you said that you had a girlfriend back then.”
Jaehyun nodded and then rubbed his chin. Where was he trying to go? “And?”
“People suspect she’s the girl in one of the very first pictures on your account.”
“And?” He repeated, raising a brow, and slightly tilting his head.
“You still follow each other.”
“So? What does it mean?”
“It’s strange if you’re not together anymore. She also likes your posts, doesn’t miss any.”
Jaehyun suddenly heard Taeyong’s words in his mind. What if he was right? What if Yuta was trying to get something from him?
“People can’t be friends? And why do you listen to those things?” He didn’t want to get mad and give him a reason to suspect even more, but he was starting to feel uncomfortable. “Are you trying to make a scandal? Are you trying to fuck me up, Yuta? Because I might be kind, but I’m not stupid, and I don’t need snakes in my life.”
Yuta shook his head and grabbed his hand, stopping him from leaving. “No,” he said. “I was just wondering.”
“Yeah, why were you wondering?”
“Because I just wanted to make sure it was all fake. People love making shits up, and since I know you, I want to know who I really have in front of him.”
Jaehyun lowered his head. He wasn’t so sure about it. He had a talent of trusting the wrong people, but this time it would’ve impacted not only himself, but also the ones he loved the most.
“Hey, please, look at me,” Yuta called, touching his chin. “Why would I do that? I really like you, if I didn’t, it would be written on my face, trust me. I’m a judgmental bitch, you see it if I can’t stand you.”
Jaehyun suppressed a laugh. “It would do you a favour to screw me up.”
“No, it wouldn’t. In the industry, there are far shittier people that deserve to be exposed. Not you for sure.”
He hummed, biting his lower lip nervously before asking, “Why do you care about her? Are they saying something bad about her?”
Yuta smirked. “Protective?”
“I don’t want her to get hate for nothing.”
“Just the usual, you know. Typical internalized misogynist shits.”
“But she didn’t do anything.”
“People don’t care. She was with you, and that’s enough for them to hate on her,” he explained and then shrugged. “But don’t worry, she’s not the one in people’s minds. You’re actually shipped with a few models you did some shootings with.”
“How do you know everything?”
“You don’t search yourself on Twitter?”
“No, why would I? To ruin my day? And they ship me with them based on what?” He avoided social media as much as possible, especially Twitter, he didn’t need all the negativity.
“Breathed the same air, looked in the same direction. Oh, and that necklace,” he said, pointing at the necklace hanging on Jaehyun’s neck. Their necklace. “Another model had it.”
“No, she didn’t,” he replied, faster than he wanted to.
“Yeah, tulips, what are they?”
Jaehyun huffed and rolled his eyes, “No, they’re not tulips. It’s a daffodil, and I’m sure nobody has this because it’s personalized.” He knew it. He had it done as a Christmas gift to his partners, and nobody else could have it. It was their lucky charm. Their thing.
Yuta shrugged. “Well, if you care so much about it, then say it in an interview and their delusional thinking will calm down a little.”
“Can’t you write it in ours?”
“No, I already sent it. Babe, I also have to translate it in Japanese and Korean and I can’t wait forever.”
“You also speak Korean?”
Yuta hummed with a nod. “Surprising, right? Also, Chinese, but I don’t use it at work.”
“Jade’s studying Korean,” he said without thinking twice, and just when Yuta raised a brow, he started panicking. “One of my friends, the ones you think I don’t have.” And honestly, it wasn’t a complete lie. Most of his friends were in America, and the only ones he still had from college were Amita and Sicheng, he actually didn’t meet him in college, but that wasn’t the point. He wasn’t really good at making strong friendships during shootings. He talked with a lot of people but didn’t go past that.
Yuta laughed, “Maybe I could meet them one day.”
“Do you want this to be serious?” Jaehyun inquired.
“Oh, did I scare you away with this? Was it just casual?”
“No, I mean, I don’t know,” Jaehyun blubbered. God, since when he became like this? He had been the first one to confess every time, and now… “I think I like you. I mean, I know I do. Wouldn’t mind getting to know you better.”
“Oh, thank god, thought I just threw all of this away,” he said, letting out a breath of relief. “I like you, too. I wasn’t expecting this, but you’re really nice to spend time with.” They have been going out like this for like two weeks now. They were always small dates, mostly eating out something after work, or well, in all honesty, fucking at Yuta’s place or in the car – yes, in the car.
Jaehyun blushed and Yuta teased him, “I made international supermodel Jeong Jaehyun blush? I need to add this to my curriculum.”
“Stop it,” he whined, pushing his arm lightly. “I simply didn’t think you wanted this as much as I want to.”
“Why? Are you hard to love?”
“Love?” He asked, widening his eyes as he stared at him.
“Well, now, that might be a big word for now but, why not? Maybe you could be the one that I’ll love one day.”
Jaehyun blushed again, and he wanted the floor to open and bury him deep. Why did he act as if he didn’t receive love and attention 24/7?
“God, you’re embarrassing,” Yuta joked, poking his cheek. “But cute, and that’s the problem.”
“Afraid you’ll fall too quickly?” Jaehyun teased, trying to regain his composure.
Yuta shrugged, “I don’t know, my heart might play me some tricks with you.” He felt really pulled toward Jaehyun and couldn’t quite understand why. It had been ages since he had last had a crush for someone, or at least since he wanted to try. He wasn’t really good at love, and he simply gave up. When the right person would’ve come, it was going to be the right time. But, could the right person be him? Jeong Jaehyun? The pretty face that was all over London and had thousands of dying fans waiting for him.
“Do you want to leave?” He then asked, grabbing his jacket and stretching his hand out for Jaehyun to take.
“Is this a nice way to ask if I want to go to your place to fuck?”
Yuta smirked, “Wanted to sound a little bit more romantic. You always ruin everything.”
Jaehyun laughed and then grabbed his hand. “Yeah, sure, not like you’re dragging me out of here to get your dick wet.”
So here they were once again, Jaehyun smashed against Yuta’s front door with the older’s hands tangled in his brown locks and his lips devouring his.
“God, how do you never get enough?” He asked when Yuta had already freed him of his clothes, and the red-haired simply laughed, biting his neck. “I hope you don’t have any shooting.”
“Don’t mark me,” he mumbled, but Yuta ignored him. It was the make-up artists’ job anyway, right?
“I don’t want you to forget about me.”
“I can’t forget about you,” Jaehyun replied, moaning and grunting when Yuta dropped on his knees and started pumping him. “Fuck, you’ll be the death of me,” he muttered, meeting his eyes that were staring straight back at him.
Yuta smirked and then clicked his tongue, “Oh, you can bet on it.”
“I can’t believe Johnny’s okay with this,” Taeyong whined, entering Jade’s bedroom and slumping on the bed, making her turn around. “If he’s okay with it,” he mimicked Johnny’s voice and words.
“Are you talking about Jae?” She asked, turning around on her chair, the pc still open on Illustrator with the last project she was working on.
“Of course, who’s the reason for my madness these days?” He exhaled loudly, rolling his eyes.
Jade chuckled. “Got attached to him pretty quickly, didn’t you?”
“Unfortunately for me,” he said. “You and Johnny are much less trouble than him. But no, I also had to fall for him.”
“It’s his charm.”
“Yeah, and what if the charm also hits Mr. got my heartbeat skipping down 16th avenue.”
“Oh god, don’t start giving him nicknames. You remind me of Amita when you do like this, and all the people she gives nicknames turns out to be horrible.”
“Because he is,” Taeyong replied.
“You don’t know him, though.”
“I thought you were by my side,” he pouted, crossing his arms on his chest.
“I am,” she replied, sitting next to him. “But I think he really makes him happy, have you seen him lately?”
Taeyong huffed and rolled his eyes. “Yes, I have.”
“Taeyong.”
“What? He’s always out getting dicked down by him or the other way around when he has us here. How can a stranger need him more than me?”
She chuckled at his words. Luckily, Taeyong had gone past his fear of sex. She was also surprised how comfortable he was with Johnny and Jaehyun, considering how terrified he was at first even at the slightest touch from them. It was good, really, but yeah, it also led to this.
“Let’s just wait and see,” she said, running her hand in his hair, caressing his nape, almost making him purr like a cat.
“No, it’s not working,” he said, shaking his head and pulling away from her.
“I just wanted to calm you down.”
“You literally threw up the other day.”
“I was sick.”
“No, you’re afraid of this as much as I am. And I don’t get why Johnny isn’t.”
“Johnny’s just more chill than us, I guess.”
“Yeah, but how? Why? What does it mean he doesn’t get this strange feeling in the pit of his stomach?”
Jade sighed, and then ran a hand on her face. “Maybe we’re just paranoid because of everything we’ve been through. I feel you, I’m afraid too, but it’s really not fair to ruin his happiness.”
Taeyong rolled his eyes and then got up, starting to walk back and forth in the room. Oh, fuck that. His guts were never wrong, he was sure this wasn’t jealousy. Right? It wasn’t jealousy?
“Why can’t he be happy with us?”
“But that’s not how it works. He is happy with us. It just happened that this person makes him happy too.” Jade got Taeyong, but she had promised Jaehyun she was going to accept this new person, and she hoped Taeyong would too. Maybe he was afraid that their balance was going to break, but she trusted Jaehyun, he would’ve never let that happen to them.
“I don’t want him to come live here with us,” he said, sitting on the bed again. It was selfish, considering they had welcomed him in with no hesitation and they also had to pay for him (and he wasn’t even fully done paying everything back). But he couldn’t take sharing the house with a stranger. It was egotistic, but that was his safe place, and he didn’t want somebody else he didn’t like. And probably that was the main reason behind his unmotivated fear. He was terrified their little world could fall down because of him. He was terrified he wasn’t going to feel safe anymore in the only place that ever felt like home.
“He doesn’t have to live here just because he dates him,” she reassured him, trying not to cringe at the word ‘date’.
“Whatever,” he huffed, falling behind on the bed. He didn’t even want to talk about him anymore. “Can you help me correct the tests later?”
She nodded, smiling at him, “Yes, teacher.”
The first meeting didn’t go exactly as planned. Jaehyun had no idea why he gave up and decided to bring Yuta home late at night after a date. When they entered, the house was silent, and Yuta was honestly surprised. He was expecting an exaggerated big loft or a two-floor house, not this. But he didn’t have much time to look around that he was already in his bedroom, once again pressed under Jaehyun, making a mess out of him.
When Yuta woke up, there were many more noises in the house than he expected. Jaehyun wasn’t at his side, but he could hear the sound of water running from the bathroom somewhere and voices talking about something he couldn’t make out, as well as what seemed to be pans and plates clattering.
What the fuck? Jaehyun didn’t live alone?
He rubbed his eyes and then got up, looking for his clothes to dress up again and get out of there. He took a look in a mirror next to the bed, fixed his hair that was a mess, and then moved the knob of the door and peeked out.
He stepped into the short corridor, closed the door behind him, and then turned left where the living room was. The house was so small… and why would he live with somebody else?
“Hi,” a voice called and made him turn around. There was a girl and a boy leaning against the top inside the kitchen, the open door made them barely visible. “Come in, we don’t bite.”
He gulped and then walked into the small kitchen and looked at them briefly. Why were they glaring at him as if he killed someone?
“Oh, you must be his friends,” he guessed, smiling and reaching out his hand.
“Girlfriend.”
“Boyfriend.”
They replied with a fake nice smile on their faces, and Yuta chuckled lowly and blinked twice. What?
“Oh, he didn’t tell you?” Jade asked, tilting her head.
“Told me what?”
“Jade, Taeyong,” Jaehyun’s voice made him turn around. He was standing behind Yuta with just a towel wrapped around his waist.
“What? We thought he knew by now.”
Yuta turned around and stared at him in shock. “What do they mean by girlfriend and boyfriend?”
Jaehyun sighed and then pressed his lips together. That wasn’t how he wanted to tell him, but there was no turning back now. “What you understood, I’m dating them and also Johnny.”
Yuta’s eyes widened. “There’s another one?” He half-screamed; mouth wide open in shock. What the actual fuck? Of course, he couldn’t be normal. He was too nice, he had to hide something absolutely… weird.
“I love them.”
Yuta kept blinking, hoping to be in a fucking weird dream and that the person he was just so close to falling for wasn’t a crazy sex addict that fucked with three, four people at the same time.
“Please, listen.”
“I have nothing to listen to,” he retorted, moving to go to the front door.
“At least let me explain,” Jaehyun said, grabbing his hand. “I know I should’ve told you before, but I needed to be sure you were into me, I needed to know I could trust you.”
“So, you just make people fall for you without them knowing you’re already with somebody else?”
“I need to protect them, to protect our relationship.”
Yuta scoffed and then quickly glanced at the other two that were glaring at him. “At least did they know? Because they don’t look very happy to have me here.”
Jaehyun rolled his eyes and then glared back at them. “Yes, they know. And they’re just a handful,” he groaned. “Let me get dressed, and then I’ll take you home and explain everything to you, please.”
Yuta didn’t want to listen to him, honestly, but he had no choice. He didn’t have his car here anyway, and at least hearing whatever reasons he had, was better than not knowing anything.
“Why don’t you at least eat breakfast?” The boy, Taeyong, if he didn’t remember wrong, asked, pointing at the table.
“So, you can stare down at me for some more?”
The girl scoffed. “We just don’t want you to hurt him.” And she sounded more menacing than ever now that she was holding in the air the knife to cut the cake in the middle of the table.
Yuta gulped and then denied the offer with a movement of the head. He wasn’t going to stay there any longer, and even in his life. Fuck Jaehyun for playing him and fuck himself for believing he could trust him.
“Yuta, I’m here.” Jaehyun could barely finish that Yuta was already out of the door, barely mumbling a goodbye.
“Thank you for helping me,” Jaehyun groaned to his partners before following him outside.
“We really believed you had told him,” Taeyong justified, but Jaehyun was already out of the door, furious.
The drive to Yuta’s place was awkward, he didn’t know how to start, but he decided to do it once they were parked in front of his house, just to avoid any type of accident if he had lost his mind trying to explain to him their relationship.
“We’re not crazy. We’re not sex addicted. We’re not a cult or whatever you want to call us,” Jaehyun started, looking at him. “We are in a polyamorous relationship. That means that we believe that love can go beyond just one person.”
Yuta turned up his nose and shifted in his seat.
“I know,” Jaehyun said. “I couldn’t wrap my head around it either. I reacted terribly when the idea of adding another person was brought to me, but then I realized that it wasn’t so foreign to me.”
“So, wait, she is your college girlfriend? That’s why you got so defensive the other night!” Yuta exclaimed, trying to recollect all the things Jaehyun had told him before.
Jaehyun nodded, pulling the skin of his lower lip. “She is.”
“Wait, and how did you get together?”
“We were roommates, I wish I could tell you we got off to an amazing start, but it wasn’t like this. I guess now I can say it was mainly my fault, but we hated each other. We had highs and lows, and then we started dating. It wasn’t easy, but I just knew that she was the woman of my life. We lived together through college, changed house, and then stayed in our second until things happened,” he stopped, eyes scanning Yuta’s expression that now seemed just curios and not disgusted by everything. “To make a long story short, we’ve been through some shits together, and I don’t think I’ve ever had a stronger bond with someone else in my life.”
“So, you love her more than you love the others?”
“No, I don’t give them a hierarchy. But we’ve been together for five years now, and as I said, we’ve seen each other lowest moments, it’s just different. But it’s different for all of them. I love them equally, but in different ways. I know it makes no sense on the outside, but in my heart it does.”
The older hummed lowly, shaking his head. Well, he never felt anything of that kind but if they had been together for so long it had to make sense, right? They had to work together somehow. “Do you ever think about marriage and kids?”
Jaehyun was taken aback, only now realizing how hard he pushed the thought out of his mind. “I don’t. I believed my life was going to take a pretty – socially considerate – normal turn, but it didn’t.”
“You wanted to marry her?”
“I did, I had that in mind. I was just waiting to save some money and move to a bigger house. I also wanted kids.”
“And now? If you wanted them back then, you’ll still want them now.”
“I don’t know. I love kids, but they’re a lot. And honestly, I just want to breathe. We’ve struggled financially so much and basically started breathing just ten months ago. Even if it was a risk she wanted to take, I don’t think any of us would want a child right now.” He honestly didn’t even have any idea of how a kid in their relationship could’ve worked. Especially if they had to keep it a secret. Also, he really didn’t want to put any pressure on Jade. Maybe, in the future…
“And the others?” Yuta couldn’t get it all, but he seemed in love for real, and now he was curious to know. “How did you meet them?”
“She fell for Johnny first. He was my best friend at the time, and I broke things off with her when she told me that. I couldn’t understand what it meant loving more than one person, and I just felt cheated on in the same way my ex did.”
“Your ex?”
“Yep, but she’s a long-gone story. I don’t like to talk about her.”
Yuta nodded, understanding him, he had tons of stories in the past he didn’t even want to remember their names.
“Anyway, I knew I couldn’t live without her, but without them in general, and came back here to them. Then things happened, and we had to move to Johnny’s place. The house you were this morning.”
“Oh, that’s why it’s small,” he said. “Sorry, don’t get me wrong. I was just expecting a different thing.”
“Yeah, well, we had been planning to move out for ages, but every time that we’re close to making the big move something happens. The last thing was Taeyong. He arrived in our lives in a way nobody was expecting, and he felt like an earthquake to our relationship, but I would die for him. And no matter how hard it had been, I don’t know what I’d do without him.” Taeyong really was like a bolt from the blue, and he could still remember how hard it had been. All the fall downs, all the fears, all the cries, but now he was doing so much better and Jaehyun was extremely proud of him.
“You really love them,” Yuta noted, a shy smile curling up his lips. Jaehyun’s eyes sparkled when he talked about every single one of them and as strange as it still was for him, he would’ve bet he had never seen a love as strong as this. He wasn’t even weird out by them being more than two, he had heard of this kind of relationship before, but he had also heard how some people just used it as an excuse to be unfaithful, not even respecting the rules that were set beforehand, but clearly, that wasn’t the case.
“I do. Even Johnny. I guess our love is strange because we’ve been friends since we were born, we still carry the bro vibes around,” he giggled. Their tactics and dynamics didn’t change much, they still were ‘pals’ but with kisses, that’s how Johnny called themselves. “But I love him so much, it’s just that I probably fell for him so long ago without even noticing that I can’t remember what falling for him was like, you know? With the others had been different, but him, he had been there before anybody else. And had seen things nobody will even know about.”
Yuta hummed, rubbing his chin, and then asked, “So why would you come to me?” Yuta really couldn’t get that. Okay with them loving each other. Okay with the touching stories but… where was his place in all of this?
“I didn’t choose to. You can’t decide who you fall for, it just happens. I really like you, Yuta. And I promise there’s enough space in my heart even for you.”
“I,” Yuta stammered. “I’ve never done anything like this. I don’t know if it could work. There’s so many of you.”
“You don’t have to date them, too. You can just date me… if you still want to.”
Oh, Yuta did want it. He was far too deep now to back up, but it still seemed scary.
“Listen, it was a terrible first impression and I know I should’ve told you before, but can I at least make it up to you? If it has to end, can we don’t do it on bad terms? Come over tomorrow night and eat dinner with us and then decide what to do.”
Yuta let out a strangled sound and then shook his head. “To your place? With your two love birds that were sending me death glares turning me into ashes to the ground. No thanks.”
Jaehyun laughed at his expression but deep down wanted to curse at his lovers. “Don’t mind them, they’re just… they can be dickheads sometimes, but they just care for me.”
Yuta crossed his arms, rolling his eyes. “Or they don’t agree with this at all.”
“They do. But I’ve been away for long and they miss me when I’m not around, they’re just a little scared I won’t have time for them,” he explained, or at least, that was what he could understand since they didn’t open their mouths about whatever was actually getting on their nerves. Maybe if they did, he could fix what he was doing wrong. “And they also don’t trust people around me since I’m famous.”
He turned around with a furrow on his face, “They think I’ll do something to you?”
“They’re not really fans of you being a journalist…”
“I would never do anything to you. I literally showered you with praises in the article with our interview.”
“I know but see where they’re coming from. If this goes out, mine and Johnny’s careers are over.”
“Johnny? Wait, Johnny Suh?” He almost screamed, only now realizing who he was talking about for this whole time.
“Yep, him.”
“God, not a single ugly one, um.”
Jaehyun shrugged, “What can I do, I have immaculate taste.”
The other chuckled and then asked, “And what about him?”
“He’s okay with this, actually, he has been the only supportive one,” the youngest replied. “Wait, how did you know it was him?”
“Well, he basically carried your career when you started,” Yuta chuckled, but it was true. All the first shots he had done to launch himself were taken by him. “They still are my favourite shoots, by the way. I think he’s gifted. Oh, and there are a few rumours about you two, too.”
“Then come home tomorrow and tell him personally. Please?” He begged, and he didn’t care if he looked pathetic, he didn’t want to lose Yuta, no matter how little it had been since they knew each other.
Yuta wanted to say no, but he couldn’t resist those eyes. “You promise me to keep them calm?”
“I can’t promise zero bitter remarks, but I’ll try my best to make it a peaceful experience.”
“Fine, I’ll come then.”
“Thank you,” he almost screamed, leaning in to kiss him on the lips and then pulled back. “Wait, what did you mean before when you said there are rumours about me and Johnny?”
Jaehyun felt like he wanted to throw up.
He had spent almost an hour talking to Jade and Taeyong, begging them to don’t blow this up and at least give Yuta a chance, or well, don’t make him feel like he wasn’t wanted there. And it was true that they agreed and promised to be good, but he couldn’t shake the feeling of disaster that was about to come.
“This is going to be so bad,” he whispered, more to himself, but Johnny heard anyway. The older sighed and pulled him closer, leaving a kiss on top of his head.
“It’ll be fine,” he reassured him, caressing his side.
“No, it won’t,” Jaehyun whined, making a weird sound. Johnny sighed, well, he really wanted this, didn’t he?
“They’ll love him, I’m sure. If you like him so much, he must be great, right?”
Jaehyun threw his head in the crook of his neck and hugged him tightly. “I have no doubts about him being great, but I don’t want them to be uncomfortable. I don’t want to hurt them just so I can be happy.”
“Let’s not think about that, okay?” Johnny said. “You look so good tonight, I don’t want to see a pout on your face, okay?” He moved back to lift Jaehyun’s chin up and look at him.
The younger nodded with a small smile painted on his face and then said, “Let’s finish setting the table, he’ll be here soon.”
And exactly ten minutes later, the bell rang.
“I’ll go,” Jaehyun screamed from the kitchen, rushing to the door. He took a deep breath and then opened it. He smiled as soon as he saw Yuta. His hair was pulled back, and he was wearing a white shirt, a leather jacket, and black jeans, the usual piercings adorning his face and a necklace around his neck. “Wow, you look amazing.”
Yuta let out a giggle, “Well, you too.” He then raised the bottle of wine he was holding in his hand and pointed at it with a movement of the head, “Hope it’s good. I’m not really good at choosing wine.”
Jaehyun nodded and then moved to the side to let him in, “I’m sure it is. You can leave your things there.”
Yuta nodded and then left his boots at the door, keeping the jacket on. “I wanted to cook something, but I guessed poisoning someone on the first meeting wasn’t a good impression,” he joked and then raised his head, seeing Jade, Taeyong, and Johnny stand there in front of him.
“Hi, I’m Yuta,” he greeted, waving his hand.
“I’m Johnny, nice to meet you,” the tallest greeted, taking a step forward to shake his hand. “Oh, red wine. That’s good.”
“I don’t like red wine,” Jade complained behind Johnny, and Yuta saw the oldest roll his eyes and mouth an apology for her.
“I’m sorry, I thought it was a good option.”
“It is,” Johnny reassured him before she could let out some other bitter remarks. “Someone’s just fucking picky.”
Jade glared at her boyfriend and then walked to Yuta to shake his hand. “You already know who I am, right?”
Yuta nodded after gulping. Why did her gaze make him so uncomfortable? Oh, yeah, and now there was also Taeyong. Great.
Jaehyun sensed the tension and chimed in, “Why don’t we sit? Food’s ready.” It was going to be a long, long night.
“So, you’re a journalist?” Jade inquired after a while they had been sitting, mostly talking about their lives. He asked a little too much for her liking and was way too good at prying information.
Yuta hummed, swallowing a bite, and then cleaned his mouth with a napkin. “Yeah, I’ve been working for this agency since I graduated from college.”
She nodded, sipping on the water in her glass, “And you two met during an interview?”
“Yeah, back when we were in New York.”
“Asked personal questions that crossed the line?”
“Jade,” Jaehyun called her out with a stern voice.
“What? Isn’t what they always do? I was just curious how you two got close.”
“He just focused on my job, and it was the most pleasing interview I’ve ever had,” Jaehyun explained, turning around to smile at Yuta that was already looking at him.
She nodded and then went silent again, keeping her focus on the food. Trying to be nice was harder than she expected, so maybe she might’ve tried to just keep quiet. It was going to be over soon.
Johnny coughed; this wasn’t going well at all. Taeyong didn’t open his mouth all dinner, Jade said like two words, and Yuta was clearly uncomfortable.
“What about you?” He asked, after placing the glass of red wine down and trying to reassure the other man with a smile. “Were you born here?”
The guest shook his head, “Nope, I’m from Osaka. I came here after college and started working for this agency.”
“Oh, great. Why here, though? Japan is beautiful.”
Yuta shrugged, moving his head in a small nod. “Mostly for work, when they offered me to come here, I couldn’t really say no, it was a great opportunity and if I didn’t like it, I could’ve always gone back.”
“And why you didn’t?” Jade asked, shifting on her seat to fit the dress and get closer to the table. “It was a genuine question, stop looking at me like that,” she snapped at Jaehyun that was glaring at her once again.
Yuta reached Jaehyun’s hand and caressed it, signalling him it was fine. And that made Jade and Taeyong want to throw up.
“I liked it here. London’s chaotic but not quite like any city in Japan, so I decided to stay.”
Jade hummed and then took a sip from the glass, wishing so bad there was some alcohol in it.
“And your family? Do you miss them?”
“I do, but I go back for the holidays usually, and we keep up through calls and texts, so it’s fine. We have a really great relationship.”
“That’s great. We don’t go back to America since… well, I don’t even remember when,” Johnny replied, lips twitching in a bittersweet smile, turning to Jaehyun.
“You’re not American, though?” Yuta asked Jaehyun, furrowing.
“I was only born in Seoul, never really lived there. Not for a time I can remember what it is to live in Korea.”
The red-haired nodded, eyes jumping back and forth between the two men, “And why did you come here?”
“Well, we both moved here before high school due to our families’ jobs, and then the college we wanted to go to was here, so we simply decided to stay.”
He hummed and then turned to look at Jade and Taeyong that were sitting in front of him. “And you?”
“We’ve always lived here,” she replied without adding much information, tone rather cold, leaving no space for further questions to slip out of his mouth. It was none of his business what they went through.
Yuta nodded, but he felt really uncomfortable. He just wanted to get to know them better, but it felt like the two were putting up a wall between them. And he couldn’t understand why, he didn’t say something to get on their nerves, right? He was sure that Jaehyun would’ve told him before if there were certain paths not to cross.
“Why don’t you help me grab the other things, Yuta?” Johnny proposed, gesturing him to follow him in the kitchen, and the Japanese almost sprung from the chair, snapping out of the thoughts that were tormenting him.
When they were left alone, Jaehyun sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.
“You promised,” he whispered, looking at his two lovers. “Can’t you at least try? He’s not going to stay with me, anyway. He doesn’t want this. I just wanted to have a sweeter goodbye.”
They looked at each other. They knew they were being immature, but it was stronger than them. He wasn’t even bad, but it felt like he was trying to dig too deep into what they had, and they didn’t like it.
“We’re sorry,” Taeyong said for them. “We’ll try to do better, okay?”
“They hate me, right?” Yuta muttered as he watched Johnny take something out of the oven.
“They can get a little protective over him,” he replied. “They’re not that terrible, I promise. They just have to get used to this.”
“I don’t think they do,” he affirmed, pursing his lips together and briefly looking at the door that divided the two rooms, feeling his heart break a little.
“No, trust me, they –”
“No,” he stopped him before the eldest could go on, “I don’t think I can do this.”
Johnny’s mouth opened, forming a perfect ‘o’, and he had to place the ceramic tray on the table before it could slip from his hands and fall on the floor for the surprise, “Jaehyun really likes you.”
“I know, and I really like him too, but I can’t. I don’t think I’m made for this.” He wanted to try. to be honest, he should’ve only dated him, but he didn’t want to get between them. Because as much as Jaehyun said they were all fine with him, it didn’t look like that at all.
Johnny let out a sound close to a sad and annoyed sigh. He needed to talk to them. “Let’s go back there, try to don’t think much about them.”
Johnny carried the conversation for like fifteen minutes until Jade tried to keep up with the promise made before.
“Does that ring mean anything?” She asked, her eyes moved from the ring in his right hand to his face swiftly, for the first time in the night without a gaze that menaced death. She was curious since the start of the dinner about the ring on his index finger, he kept playing with it, and she wanted to know if it held a special meaning for him.
Yuta was surprised by her gentle tone but then nodded, “It’s tourmaline, my birthstone,” he smiled, touching the pink gem on his finger. “Actually, there are two for October, but I reflect more in this.”
“Birthstone? Like the things that bring benefits?” Taeyong asked instead, his attention captured in the blink of an eye.
Yuta giggled, “Yes, also. For example, tourmaline is a healing crystal. It protects from negativity in general and helps energy and creativity.”
Taeyong hummed, staring at the way the stone shined before bringing his eyes back on him. “And does it really work?”
Yuta shrugged, “I believe in it, and gemstones help me, but a lot of people don’t. It’s fine, though. Everyone’s free to seek comfort where they want, right?”
Taeyong nodded and then asked, “And what’s mine?”
“When were you born?”
“July.”
“Oh, that’s one of my favourites,” he exclaimed, eyes curling and the corner of his lips turning into a grin, “it’s ruby. It’s an activator and a protective stone. It brings a lot of passion, confidence, and determination. Helps develop courage and face fears. Are you brave, Taeyong?”
“He is,” Jaehyun answered in his place, fondly making eye contact with the brown-haired. “I think it really says a lot about his persona, actually.”
The older smiled, a light blush colouring his face. “Yeah, I wasn’t like this, I became, I guess.”
“So, basically, it helps with new challenges?” Jade inquired, twirling the fork in her fingers while she looked at Yuta. She had to admit it was endearing to see how his eyes lit up when he started talking about gems.
“Yes, it gives confidence. It’s a stone full of vital energy, so it’s really, how can I say, empowering?”
She nodded and then Yuta talked again, but this time addressing Johnny and Jaehyun.
“You two were born in February, right?”
“Yep, month bestie,” Johnny replied. “What’s ours?”
“Amethyst. It actually has many benefits, but it’s mostly a purification stone. That’s why it usually helps to quit addictions, like drinking or smoking or anything else, also negative thoughts.”
“So, it’s balanced?” The woman spoke once more, leaning on the table. She always found crystals fascinating but never dug much into them or their meanings, but Yuta made them sound interesting. Maybe there was something nice about him.
Yuta nodded, “Yes. It has strong positive energy and makes you feel protected.”
“I like it,” Jaehyun said with a small smile painted on his face, and Johnny nodded in agreement.
“It’s like you,” Taeyong noted. Whatever it was a casualty, they really reflected the stone quality, at least that’s what Taeyong always felt with them. Safe, protected, and also, they were surely the most balanced of them all.
Yuta smiled at his words, agreeing with him for the little he knew the two. Then moved his gaze on Jade, hand resting under his chin as he studied her expression for a moment, getting lost in how beautiful she was when she was so… calm. He shook his head, coughing the embarrassment away, and then asked, “What about you, Jade?”
“March.”
“Pretty,” he smiled widely. “Yours’s aquamarine. Its meaning is related to cleansing, mostly because it’s associated with the sea.”
“And what does it do?”
“It’s associated with trusting and letting go, actually in the past was a symbol of protection and fearlessness, too. It also represents communication straight from the heart.”
She suppressed a scoff at his last words, yeah, totally not something she did.
“It’s used to help with stress, anxiety, depression, and also anger. It’s basically a stone of courage,” he explained. “Your name’s a crystal, too.”
“Yeah, and what does it mean?”
“Okay, skipping the two different materials, it’s a very good one. It brings a lot of love and balance into life. It promotes nurturing, healing, and emotional support. Since it’s green, well, there’s also the yellow gem, but let’s stay on the green one, there’s a strong connection with the earth and her healing energies. In general, it brings a lot of joy, love, and harmony. Oh, and it’s also used to heal from emotional and physical problems.”
“Wow, your name suits you,” Taeyong said once Yuta was done talking.
“I guess,” she said with a shy smile on her face. It was definitely better than her birthstone. “Thank you for explaining all of this. You know a lot.”
The man smiled, “Once I became passionate about it, I just couldn’t stop. To be honest, I had started with tarots, but then I just focused on stones. I find a lot of comfort in them, and I think it’s interesting to see how we associate so many meanings to things that may seem meaningless.”
“I’m sure you two would get along,” Jaehyun said, pointing to Taeyong. And the elder furrowed. Now, one thing was listening to him talk about something that was interesting, and another thing was getting along.
“And why?” He asked, trying to don’t sound too harsh.
“Well, isn’t this similar to all the things you know about flowers?”
Taeyong huffed, “I guess…” he whispered.
“Flowers?” Yuta asked, genuinely interested.
“Yeah, it’s nothing deep,” the older waved him off. He didn’t want to talk about flowers now, not with him at least. He wasn’t bad, but Taeyong still had no intention to get too close to him. If he had to share, fine, but there was no need for them to be friends.
Jaehyun rolled his eyes. It was way too strange they were letting him in.
“Well, it’s getting late, I should probably go,” Yuta said, faking a cough and looking at the clock.
“We haven’t had the dessert, yet,” Johnny replied, after briefly side-eyeing Taeyong.
“Fine, but after that, I’ll go.”
Somehow Johnny managed to convince Yuta to stay a little more even after the dessert and watch a movie all together on the couch. Much to Taeyong and Jade’s disapproval, but he couldn’t care. They had to get over it. He knew they were just being stubborn for nothing because there was not a single reason to hate Yuta for. He was nice, funny, and interesting, and he could totally see why Jaehyun was head over heels for him.
When the clock hit ten, Yuta yawned and stretched. “’Right, I really have to go now.”
“Why don’t you drop him off?”
“No, I have my car here, don’t worry,” Yuta replied to Johnny, politely smiling at the blonde-haired.
“I’ll take you to the car, though,” Jaehyun said, getting up, following him to the door.
Yuta grabbed his jacket, put on his shoes again, and then waved at the others. “Well, thank you for tonight, it was nice getting to know you.”
Johnny smiled and said, “It was lovely knowing you, hope you can come here more often.”
Jade wanted to glare at him, but didn’t and simply nodded, pretending to be agreeing with him. “Yeah, it was nice. Goodnight, Yuta.”
“Night,” Taeyong greeted, waving at him before turning back around and resting his head on his girlfriend’s shoulder again.
“Yeah, good night to you too,” he said and then turned to Jaehyun, “Let’s go?”
Jaehyun nodded, grabbed the first jacket he found, and then closed the door behind them.
“I’m sorry for them, they promised, but I guess it’s just harder than I imagined,” Jaehyun apologized as soon as they started making their way to the car.
Yuta shrugged, smiling faintly at him, “It’s okay. People get jealous when they don’t have to share already, imagine adding another one.”
“That’s not a reason to act like dickheads. God, I didn’t want this to be awkward for you.”
“It wasn’t, they’re just defensive. Have they been through something?”
The younger sighed, squeezing himself into the jacket, “Yeah, as much as they love to pretend everything’s fine.”
Yuta hummed, and then pulled out the car keys once they were in front of it. “You know, I think you should focus on them.”
Jaehyun felt his heart break into a million pieces. He knew this was coming, but he still hoped that maybe Yuta wanted to at least try.
“I can talk to them, I’m sure now that they know you, they’ll –” He tried to say, but Yuta stopped him.
“No, really, it’s not even about them. I don’t think I’m ready for anything of the kind,” Yuta explained, scratching the back of his neck. “Don’t get me wrong, you’re amazing, and I genuinely like you, but I don’t think this could work.”
Jaehyun nodded, trying to hide his sad expression. He couldn’t force him into anything, and all of a sudden, he understood what Johnny felt when Taeyong had rejected him.
“No, it’s fine. I was expecting this. Maybe I should’ve just asked for one last one-on-one date instead of this awkward thing.”
“No, it was good, really. I had fun.”
The brown-haired hummed, trying hard to look into his eyes without breaking down. “Well, I don’t want you to go home too late, so I guess this is it?” He had no idea how to put an end to a relationship; if what they had even was that. How do you break off something that barely started? And how do you do it when there’s no bad blood between each other?
Yuta nodded, lower lip trapped in his teeth nervously before he let go and said, “Don’t take it personal, please.”
“No, don’t worry. I’m fine, as I said, I already imagined this was going to be like this.” But the truth was he wasn’t fine at all. He really liked him and wanted to give it a try, and this hurt, more than he imagined.
“Can I kiss you one last time?” Yuta asked, and Jaehyun nodded after pondering on it for a while. It was dark, nobody could be seeing them anyway, but it was always better to be attentive.
“Yes, just get into the car, and I’ll kiss you.”
“Why are you mad?” Jade asked, feeling anxiety creep in her bones when Johnny started washing the dishes without saying a word.
“Why am I mad? Really?”
“Don’t do this, please, just tell me what’s wrong.”
“The way you and your boyfie treated Yuta, that’s wrong.”
“Okay, but then we got better. It’s weird having somebody else around we don’t know.”
“You treated him like a criminal even if he’s so nice.”
She huffed, rolling her eyes. “Of course, you like him, too.”
“I don’t get why you are the one acting like this. You know, I get Taeyong. But you? How can you be jealous? He did so fucking much for you when you told him you liked me, his fucking best friend. Do you remember how much he hurt for you? Just because he loved you! He tried so hard to do his best for you, for us, to make all of this work. And when Taeyong came into our life. When you and he fell first. Did he have problems he also had to share you with him? Did he say a single thing when it happened what happened, and he had to take every job possible to bring some money home?”
Jade was shaking, she knew Johnny was right, but she really hated when he got so mad. People screaming still triggered her a lot, especially when it was him. He had a point, Jaehyun always gave up so many things for them, and she knew it, and she did feel terrible for acting like this, but she was terrified. Taeyong had been a special case, this was different.
“I know, but –”
“But, what? Do something for him once and let him also be happy with somebody else. Or else there’s no fucking point in what we have built here,” he finished, throwing the cloth on the table.
Jade nodded and then stormed to her room without saying anything, just like Taeyong did before when Johnny confronted him too.
Johnny cursed silently and then heard the door open and close.
“Jae?”
“Hey,” the younger smiled at him and then looked around. “They’re sleeping already?”
“Yeah,” he replied, even if they were probably still up, ranting about what happened, but he didn’t need to know they both got mad for the night spent. “How did it go?”
Jaehyun shrugged and fell slack on the couch, turning on the TV. He wanted to cry, he could feel the tears at the corner of his eyes, but he knew he couldn’t. He was strong, and surely, he couldn’t fall apart for a story that didn’t even start.
Johnny sighed and sat next to him. “He broke things off?”
Jaehyun nodded, and he couldn’t hold it in anymore. He broke down crying silently, falling in Johnny’s arms. He felt like a child, a selfish and spoiled one. He already had three people that loved him, so why did he want more? Why did Yuta mean so much to him?
“Was he mad at you?”
“No, but he… I can’t blame him, and I know I can’t force him in this, but I really hoped he wanted to try.”
“It’s because of them, right?”
Jaehyun sniffled, and held him tighter before saying, “He said he’s not made for this, but I don’t know… maybe if I simply kept you and him separated it would’ve been less scary.”
The blonde sighed, slightly shaking his head, and then moved Jaehyun to sit on top of him, gently wiping the tears from his cheeks. “Why don’t you propose it to him? Nobody forces him to be part of this, he can still have you alone.”
Jaehyun shrugged. “It’s late, now. And he hates me, probably.”
Another loud huff escaped from Johnny’s mouth. He hated seeing him like this. Jaehyun was a love machine, always ready to risk it all for the people he loved. He was so caring and a selfless giver when it came to love. And Johnny just wanted him to have something nice for himself. He had grown so much to keep their relationship together, it was only time life was going to give him something he wanted.
But he knew there was no point talking now, and the only thing he could do was let him know that he was there, by his side. “Why don’t we go to sleep, um? Or do you want to take a bath before?”
Jaehyun shook his head. He just wanted to stay there in his arms and cry. “I want to sleep with you.”
“Let’s go then, we can talk about this better in the morning.” But Jaehyun didn’t want to talk about it, there was nothing more he could do. It was over. And he couldn’t cry over it.
“Yuta Nakamoto? Oh, yeah, sure, his office is on the second floor, the third room on the left after the corridor,” the receptionist informed. “But he had no meetings.”
“I know, I wanted to ask him for an interview on a project I have to do,” Johnny lied, hoping they’d let him in, somehow.
“Oh, okay, then you can go.”
Johnny smiled and thanked her one last time before rushing to the elevator. It had been one week since that dinner and Jaehyun wasn’t broken, but more. He hid it quite well, but he knew him, and he was feeling like shit. He simply pretended everything was fine to don’t hurt the others, but Johnny was sick and tired of him putting anybody’s feelings in front of his.
He knocked on the door, waiting for someone to answer and when Yuta let him in, he saw the man buried in piles of papers, busy writing something on the computer.
“Johnny?” He asked in surprise. “Why are you here?”
“Need to talk to you. Is it safe here?”
“Yeah, I guess. Are you okay? Something happened to Jaehyun?”
“No, but yes, it’s about him.”
Yuta took his glasses off and signalled Johnny to sit on the chair in front of the desk.
“I know you broke things off because of the two devils, I know they can be a pain in the ass, and I know they made you uncomfortable. But Jaehyun likes you for real, and I know you like him too. I’ve seen it in the way you look at him, the small touches and everything. I don’t want to force you, but I know it’s mostly their fault if you took a step back.”
Well, Johnny was right. He couldn’t deny it. But could he do it? What if between Jaehyun and he was going to be nothing? And what if they led their little family to fall apart? “I don’t want to ruin what you have with each other.”
“You won’t. Just let me talk to them. Well, him, I already snapped at Jade.”
Yuta sighed, running a hand through his hair. He wanted Jaehyun badly, but he wasn’t sure he could believe Johnny’s words. The dinner hadn’t been a complete disaster, but one step forward led to three steps back, and this whole push and pull of them liking and then hating him made him feel weird.
“Are you sure?” He asked anyway, looking at the other’s eyes. He had been burned countless times; one more wasn’t going to make a difference. If Jaehyun kept them apart, maybe he wasn’t even going to ruin what they had.
Johnny nodded with a bright smile on his face. “I know they’ll listen to me,” he reassured him before getting up and walking to the door, but before leaving he added, “And call Jae as soon as you can, he misses you.”
Eventually, Jade and Taeyong had to accept Yuta coming into Jaehyun’s life. Jade was actually starting to like him better. Jaehyun still avoided taking him around at their place, he knew that it was hard for them, and since they were still trying to don’t ruin it for him, he tried to do the best he could to don’t invade their personal space. Especially for Taeyong that really hated having somebody else at home.
And Taeyong was the one who was living it the worst.
Saying he was jealous was a euphemism. He was a raging ball of jealousy and anger and always stuck to Jaehyun every time he had the chance.
He was trying, but not having Jaehyun around shook his ground, more than he liked to. He had Jade, and Johnny, but he realized how badly he needed Jaehyun so much.
He was his comfort zone, second only to Jade. He was the one that calmed him down when he felt closest to falling apart, when he had breakdowns about his past. Not that he didn’t have Johnny, but the comfort they brought was different. Johnny helped when he needed to talk and let things out, he was perfect for it. Nobody could communicate with him as he did. But most of the time he needed the kind of comfort Jaehyun brought, silence and a warm hug. He just needed to fall apart into someone’s arms, and his were the safest place.
And now Jaehyun wasn’t home. He was out, once again. And at this point, he wondered if it was better to let Yuta stay at home rather than letting him live somewhere else so Jaehyun could at least be under the same roof.
But at least he was about to come home soon. He only had to eat out with him and then come home and sleep with him. And Taeyong would’ve ranted about his day, about the beautiful projects his students came up with, or the amazing croissant he had in the morning with Johnny before he had dropped him at work. Or the new flowers he bought when he came home.
But Jaehyun wasn’t coming home. The three of them had already eaten, and now were cleaning things up. And worst of it all was that also Jade was about to leave. He didn’t want to sound so fucking attached, but God, it seemed like they all slipped from his fingers.
“Do you need me to come pick you up?” Johnny asked, watching Jade jump around to fix her skirt, high heels in her left hand and small purse in the other.
“Nope, Amita’s taking me back home. She’s driving. It’s the only way we have to don’t make her drink to the point of throwing up,” she explained, jumping to them to leave a kiss on their lips. “See you tomorrow.”
“You’re not coming back?” Taeyong asked worriedly.
“Of course, I am, babe,” she reassured him. “But I don’t think you’ll be awake, right?”
Taeyong nodded and then hugged her tight before letting go. “Have fun and be careful.”
“I will. Say hi to Jay for me when you see him,” was the last thing she said before walking out of the house.
Taeyong inhaled deeply and let his back rest on the wall of the kitchen. Johnny looked at him, suppressing a sigh. He could see how much Taeyong had changed, and in the last period not for the better.
“When was the last time you went to therapy?”
Taeyong rolled his eyes. “Why does this matter now?”
“It does,” Johnny replied. “You’ve been getting bad once again.”
“No, I haven’t,” Taeyong argued, crossing his arms on his chest.
“You know it doesn’t weigh on our shoulders anymore, you should go there again.”
Taeyong huffed. He didn’t mind going there, but he was fine now. He wasn’t broken anymore. He was fine.
“You can just go there once a month to keep track of yourself.”
“I’m fine, Johnny. I’m not a mess anymore. I’m doing great.”
“Going to therapy doesn’t take you back there, but it will help you cope with this.”
“I don’t need a psychologist to cope with anything.”
“You’re doing this again. Building up walls instead of facing what’s wrong. Do you really want to throw away how far you arrived?”
“I’m not throwing it away just because I’ve stopped going there.”
“What about always sticking to Jaehyun?”
Taeyong scoffed bitterly. “Now I can’t even spend time with my boyfriend?”
Johnny glared at him, resting a fist on his hip, “It’s not that, and you know it.”
“He’s never at home, what do you want me to do? You had him for twenty-five years all to yourself, of course you don’t care, but I didn’t. I’m sorry I need him.” Why was he attacking him? Johnny was his protector. He always stood up for him, and vice versa. Even if Johnny didn’t need Taeyong to defend himself, he would’ve bitten anybody’s head off if they dared do something to him. So why was he coming for him now?
“There’s nothing wrong with loving him and needing him, but you need to set boundaries between him, and also Jade. It’s for you. Love can get destructive without boundaries.”
“I have set them.”
“No, you didn’t. Or else you wouldn’t suffer like this every time he’s away. You wouldn’t feel like you can’t breathe when he’s out.”
Taeyong scoffed. But Johnny was right. He might’ve been too attached to Jaehyun, but honestly, to any of them. He was sure he would’ve reacted so badly even if Johnny fell for somebody else or Jade did. And it wasn’t even jealousy, or the whole thing of sharing, he was terrified of being put aside again.
Just when he was about to say something back, their phone lit up with a message on their groupchat.
‘Hi loves, I’m not coming back tonight, staying at Yuta’s, see you tomorrow.’
Taeyong screamed and threw his phone across the room and then stomped into his room.
It wasn’t possible. It wasn’t fucking possible.
“I hate him,” he screamed, tears free falling from his eyes already. “I hate them.”
Johnny followed him into the room and watched him angrily get rid of his clothes to get into the ones he used to sleep.
“Taeyong please,” he said, trying to make him calm down.
“Please what? He had promised to come home. He had been working all week. We’ve seen him once. You only see him more because sometimes you meet in the studios but fuck, he’s never home. And he had promised.”
Okay, Taeyong was right for that. It was true he was busy, but Taeyong’s reasoning wasn’t just that. It wasn’t a problem just for this time. It was a problem because Jaehyun was seeing someone else.
“How can you be so okay with it?” Taeyong asked sobbing and falling on the bed. He couldn’t understand why Johnny was always so calm with everything, he wished he could be like him, he truly admired him.
“I don’t know. I guess I just have known him for so long that I know he’s not the type to hurt the people he loves. He would seriously take a bullet for you, Yong, for any of us. He’s made like this. He seems all tough and ‘no feelings’, but I don’t think I’ve ever met someone so full of love. Especially now that he’s not afraid of losing and hurting anymore.”
Taeyong sniffled, lifting his tears streaked face to look at him, “Not anymore?”
“Yeah, he never told you?”
Taeyong shook his head, Jaehyun never talked much about his past, not the romantic one at least. He was super open about his family and childhood, but the rest was a conversation that never happened.
“Well, I think you should ask him himself, but that’s not important now. He could never replace you. He has a big heart. I know he’d rather lose his happiness than lose the people he loves. That’s why I’m trying to be supportive. He’s been working so hard, and Yuta’s just another little star in his sky, I think he deserves it, right?”
Taeyong nodded. He guessed Johnny was right, but he still couldn’t change what he was feeling.
“He tried so hard to wrap his head around this whole poly thing to don’t lose me and Jade, and trust me, it had been hard. Because no matter how hard he tried to hide it, I know him, he was bleeding so badly as he pretended that everything was fine. Out of all of us, I think he’s the one that had to heal from his past wounds in the harsher way, to be honest. And yet, apart from some jealousy jokes when we just started dating, I never heard him complain about anything.”
“Not even when I came into your life.”
“Yeah, not even then. And not even when you started dating Jade, right?”
Taeyong nodded. Actually, Jaehyun had been the one that pushed him closer to her the most. They talked so much; he had opened his eyes. And Jaehyun was the one that made him fall in love with the idea of love, something he was terrified of.
“But I don’t want to lose him,” he mumbled, falling into Johnny’s arms.
“He’s not going anywhere,” Johnny reassured, wrapping his arms around his body and caressing his hair. He knew why it was harder for him and her the most. No matter how far you walk, some fears will follow you like shadows forever. And he knew their fear of abandonment and not being enough was always going to be there. They weren’t mad because he loved somebody else, they were afraid Yuta was better than them. When he brought Taeyong into this, Jade faltered too, but then they clicked because they were equally broken, they mirrored into each other’s scars and that made them feel safe. But Yuta wasn’t like them.
Yuta was confident. With an amazing family behind him. With a job that he loved and paid well. He had never been through anything in life that scarred him, that broke him, not so bad at least. He didn’t carry all the baggage they carried. He wasn’t a ‘burden’.
And probably easing Taeyong into this new thing was going to be harder than he imagined.
It had been hard, in fact. But then Taeyong got used to it. He gave up and started going to therapy again. And also, for his own sake, convinced the others to let Yuta ‘half move in’ in their place. It triggered him that Yuta had a small space in Jaehyun’s room, but there was nothing he could do. At least he had Jaehyun there. And having him around was better than nothing. Even if that meant seeing him kiss and hug Yuta every two seconds.
Yuta wasn’t… bad. And maybe Jaehyun was also right, they had some things in common.
So slowly, very slowly, and walking around Yuta on his tiptoes, he started to get closer to him.
On the other way around, Jade and Yuta started to get along real fast once she welcomed him in. Yuta was a completely new type of energy to their mix. He talked a lot when he was comfortable and had a lot of interesting takes about so many topics, she just couldn’t stop talking to him. It was unexpected, but not bad.
Things were going well, taking their sweet time, but they were fine.
“So, I have a little gift for you,” Jaehyun said, falling in the seat next to Taeyong, wrapping his arms around the older. He just got off of a phone call with his manager and had big news for his boyfriend.
“For me?” Taeyong asked, surprise and curiosity bubbling in his voice.
“Yep, for my favourite boy,” Jaehyun replied. “You’re free Friday, right?”
“Yeah, why?” Was it a date? Where was the surprise in that?
“Well, I might’ve convinced my manager to let me take you to the shooting I have.”
Taeyong moved on the spot, sitting better, and turning his body around to look at him. “Really? Like it’s not a joke? I can?”
Jaehyun nodded with a big smile on his face. “And guess whose clothes I’ll be using?”
“I don’t know…”
“Versace.”
“What the hell! O my God, o my God.”
Jaehyun chuckled. “Happy?”
“Yes, that’s like all I’ve been asking for,” Taeyong gushed, hugging his boyfriend tight.
“You just have to pretend you’re there to fix my clothes, check out I’m all fit, makeup on spot. Johnny’s the photographer anyway, so it won’t be awkward.”
“I’ll do anything, I don’t care. I’ve been waiting to come to one of your sets for ages.”
“And what about me?” Jade asked, pouting at him. “When will I have the privilege to see you surrounded by blinding lights?”
Jaehyun wrapped an arm around her too, “Soon, I hope. Maybe we can make something more intimate now that Johnny opens his studio.”
She smiled at him and leaned closer to kiss him briefly before Taeyong captured their attention again.
“Do I have to know something specific? Technical terms or anything?”
Jaehyun shook his head. “Just try to don’t get too jealous of all the people’s hands on me.” Taeyong glared at him for a slip second, “I won’t, I can control myself.”
Jaehyun smiled at his frown and then said, “Oh, and after that, I’m taking all of you out to a fancy restaurant.”
“All of us? It’s been ages since we went out all together.”
“I know, I just miss spending time together without having to worry about anything. And also, we’ve never done anything of the kind with Yuta.”
“Is it safe?” Taeyong asked. He was always terrified that everything they built so hard could fall apart. He went on socials more than he should’ve done, and even if his name was nowhere to be found, he had come in contact with a few tweets speculating about his life. And in some of them Johnny and Jade were in it, more Johnny than Jade for obvious reasons, but still… all the theories didn’t put his heart at ease at all.
“We’re just friends hanging out,” he said, a bitter smile on his face. He hated that they had to pretend to be just friends, but they couldn’t risk it. He wished he could give them freedom, but he couldn’t. Still, that didn’t mean he couldn’t take them out and spoil them a little. “And maybe, since we’ll be all together. We could finally search a house, big, I want the pool,” he added.
They both laughed, and then Jade said, “With a room for Yuta, too.”
“Yeah, a room for him too. So, this little one can stop gagging every time he enters mine.”
“Hey, at least we started getting along. I… like him,” Taeyong replied, feeling offended.
Jaehyun laughed, “Yeah, made progresses I guess.”
“This looks so good on you, God,” Taeyong praised while adjusting a blazer on Jaehyun. To be safer, they decided that talking in Korean was going to be the best solution, but Taeyong still sounded a little too excited about everything. “But I’d love to see it on the floor.” He winked with a sly smirk on his face, and Jaehyun widened his mouth.
“Yong,” he warned. “Stop being horny.”
“But it’s true, you’re really hot. And I’m sure I’m not the only one here dreaming of taking this off of you,” he replied, winking at him. “Too bad they can’t.”
Jaehyun chuckled, shaking his head, and then turned around waiting for the make-up artist to fix the last details.
Johnny reached them to see at what point they were and started telling Jaehyun the poses he should’ve done and the mood of the editorial once again.
“Having fun?” He asked Taeyong, still in Korean.
“Yep, this is so exciting,” he replied, trying to sound professional, and Johnny chuckled. “You’re ruining my plan of trying to pretend we’re talking about work, John.”
“Sorry, love, my bad. But don’t call me that, it reminds me of my mom when she used to scold me.”
“I’m done,” Jaehyun said when the make-up artist walked away, stopping their conversation. “Let’s go.”
“Uh, he’s feeling bossy today,” Johnny joked talking to Taeyong while they walked behind the model toward the main room.
“I hear you,” the younger replied, laughing lowly before arriving at the centre of the set, ready to pose.
Watching Jaehyun on set was more exciting than Taeyong even imagined. He really knew how to pose and own the show, and Taeyong found it hard to don’t scream at any picture that Johnny shoot and appeared on the screen.
“How can he look good from any angle?” Taeyong asked while Johnny scrolled through the previews on Capture One, already picking the best picture and then one that needed to be left out.
“He’s really made for this job, isn’t it?” Johnny replied, lips curled up in a tiny smile. “I don’t even have to tell him much how to pose, he knows what he’s doing and what people want.”
Taeyong huffed. “I wish I could watch him every day.”
“Well, you kind of do,” Johnny chuckled before turning around and trying to see if the stylist was done with the next look.
“Yeah, but not like this. Maybe having him walking around the house with sleepy eyes is better than this,” he said, thinking that everybody could see him on the cover of the magazine, but only they could have the intimate side of him. Johnny nodded, and then Taeyong snapped out of his thoughts, “Anyway, I should go check him out, bye.”
“Are you done?” He asked, entering the backstage, where Jaehyun was getting changed into the new outfit.
“I might need help with the blouse, come help me?” Jaehyun asked, winking at him, taking advantage of the fact the stylist walked out to grab the hat she forgot.
“It’s weird buttoning you,” Taeyong joked as his fingers moved to close the buttons on the sparkling blouse Jaehyun was wearing. “Are you wearing this tonight?”
“I can’t just rob things from the set, baby,” the younger replied. “Also, no, I’m wearing a casual outfit tonight. Remember it doesn’t have to look like a date.”
Taeyong puffed and then took a step back to have a full view of him. “A shame, but anyway, you look stunning.”
Time on set passed quite quickly with two more look changes and more photos and after two hours they were done with the shooting. Johnny was fixing the studio and the lights, while Taeyong was helping Jaehyun get undressed and take the make-up off.
“Are you sure you can still take us out? Aren’t you tired?” Taeyong asked, passing the wet cotton pad over his face, gently removing the heavy make-up that adorned his eyes.
“I’m fine, I just sat there and looked pretty,” he replied with a small giggle. The tiring shootings were other. When he had to wake up early, and they let him wait in the cold, half-naked, during winter, or with no AC on in summer. Or when they wouldn’t let them eat during breaks. Or when he had one shoot after another.
“You’re really good at looking pretty, though.”
“Not to brag, but I know,” Jaehyun winked. Taeyong rolled his eyes and then threw the pad in the closest bin. “Oh, call Jade, tell her we’re almost done, so she can get ready.” But knowing her, she had been probably getting ready since this morning.
Taeyong hummed, folding the clothes he had just taken off, and then said, “Is Yuta at our place? If not, we could pick him up before going back home.”
“Yeah, we could. Would you call him for me? I have to go to the bathroom, I can’t take it anymore.”
“Yep, boss,” Taeyong joked and Jaehyun raised a brow, lips turning up in a teasing smile. “Are you my secretary, now?”
Taeyong smirked, “Sounds like a great job.”
“What the hell, the only thing I can afford here is… water,” Yuta whispered, staring at the menu in disbelief.
“Don’t worry, it’s on me,” Jaehyun replied.
“Don’t mind him. Since he got rich, he loves to brag,” Jade joked, looking up from the menu to look at the red-haired, sitting in front of her.
“I just love spoiling you. Now that we finally have some money, I don’t see why we should hold back.”
“Hopeless romanticism in the capitalistic era, a novel by Jeong Jaehyun,” Yuta joked, receiving a death glare from him and a laugh from the other.
“Okay, since this is so funny, no more gifts when I come back from new cities.”
“Oh, someone’s sensitive, I didn’t sign for this when I started dating you,” Yuta teased him some more, tickling him. And realized how hard it was to pay attention to so many things when they were out. He wanted to hug him, but what if somebody saw him and took it in the wrong way? This place didn’t seem to be the restaurant for people that loved making conspiracy theories on the web, too expensive and elegant, but paparazzi were everywhere.
“And you didn’t see him when he’s tired and every small breath gets on his nerves. He once made me redo the bed in the middle of the night because the sheets weren’t feeling right,” Johnny complained, rolling his eyes.
“At least you started dating him when he used sheets in his bed. College Jaehyun was something I don’t wish anyone to be with,” Jade joked, rolling her eyes back.
“Okay, Yong, something more to add, so you give me the last hit? What is this? A hate club?”
“You know we love you,” Johnny cooed. “It’s funny seeing you pout and get mad.” The others nodded, and then he added, “Your ears turn red.”
“You know they turn red even at compliments, so maybe you could go for those.”
“Okay, pretty boy,” Yuta replied, teasing.
“As you wish, peach,” Johnny added.
“Fine, angel,” Jade smiled.
“Okay, enough,” he ordered, glaring at them.
“I didn’t have my turn,” Taeyong complained.
“You flirted with me enough today on set, that’s enough.”
“Right, the set,” Yuta said, turning to Taeyong. “Had fun?”
“So much fun,” he smiled, scanning through the menu, but he already knew he was going to go for a fish dish. “It’s hard to keep my hands to myself, but I did it. I’ll get the lobster.”
Jaehyun snickered, “Imagine if you wanted me to spoil you, what you would’ve chosen.”
“Since you’re so nice, I might as well take advantage of it.”
“I wanted that, too,” Jade frowned, skimming through the offers to see what else she could order now.
“You can take it if you want to. I was just joking,” Jaehyun reassured her.
“Nah, I’ll get a bite from him.”
“Who says I’ll let you?”
“For all the nights you use my boobs as a pillow, you owe it to me,” she replied, making him blush and the other laughed.
“Damn, you’re expensive,” Yuta kidded, giggling.
“Try it yourself to see if it’s worth it,” she teased, winking at him. And he simply shook his head, before giving a brief glance at Jaehyun.
“You can think she’s hot, I won’t kill you. I can’t blame you, either, because she is.”
Johnny scoffed and then said, “Well, the waiters coming, so what do you want?”
“Spaghetti with mussels, I’m fine with that.”
“Okay, you, Yuta?”
“Crab legs.”
“I’ll take shrimp braised ribs,” Jaehyun said before Johnny could ask him the same question.
Dinner was going amazing, definitely better than the first one they had together. The shift in their dynamics was clear as the sky. Everybody was now comfortable around each other, and Jaehyun just felt so glad to have all of them here with him. He knew how hard it had been for Taeyong and Jade to let Yuta in, but they worked so hard just to make him happy. And he was also glad that Yuta was at ease with all of them, laughing and talking freely like he was always used to do.
“You used to play soccer? Like almost professionally?” Jade asked with true shock on her face, and maybe a little too much hype in her voice. Surely the alcohol didn’t help.
“Yeah, had great chances to become big, but then I quit.”
“But why? We could brag about dating, well, co-dating a successful football player,” she whined.
Yuta chuckled, “I’m not made for fame. I don’t like it. And I don’t like the environment that goes around there.”
A smile crept on Jaehyun face, and then he turned to the side to look at him, “Same reason why you hated me at first?”
“You hated him?” Taeyong asked, eyes drifting between the two men sitting in front of him.
“Yes, and no. Before getting to know him, I thought he was just another spoiled brat full of himself, money and fame get on people’s heads and his fame was so sudden that I feared he was one of that kind. But it turned out he isn’t. Also, I never hated you, you were indifferent, and I didn’t worship the ground you walked on like everybody else.”
“And why did you decide to be a journalist?” Johnny asked.
“I always loved reading a lot and writing, but becoming a writer wasn’t what I aimed for, so this seemed like a great solution that combined everything. Also, I love languages, and then this job just has everything that I love the most.”
Taeyong hummed before sipping down from his glass and then said, “If you hate the industry, why do you write for fashion?”
“I don’t write only for that. But yeah, it’s a big part of my job. Well, mostly because my articles are never nice. I don’t know how nobody sued me yet, but there is always heavy criticism of the fashion industry. I love it, the idea, I love fashion, but you can consume something and still criticize it, right? Know its limits and its problems.”
“Guess it’s the only choice in this world,” Johnny replied, shrugging.
The conversation then drifted to completely different topics as they ordered some more, and then a question popped into Yuta’s mind. “Do you do this often?”
“Hanging out all together?” Johnny asked to be sure that was what he was talking about, and when Yuta nodded, he replied, “Nope. First time in like two years.”
“Two years?”
“Yeah, the last past years haven’t been all sunshine and rainbows,” Jaehyun replied with a sad smile on his face. “I know we make this look easy, but it’s not. I mean, now we’re fine, but it hadn’t always been like this.”
Yuta hummed, nodding his head lightly.
“Let’s say that when we had time to stay together it meant we didn’t have money, and when we had money, it meant we were busy and then at some point we had neither of the two because we all chose career paths based on fairy tales where clients or agency pay you when they want to, if they want to,” Jade replied. Looking back at it now, it was kind of… funny. But back then it felt like hell on earth.
“But you always had love, right?”
“Luckily for us, yes,” Jaehyun replied. “I don’t want to think about adding a love crisis to all of that.”
“You… you have a strong bond,” Yuta said, almost as if he was thinking about something. “You know, when I first found out about this, I thought it was just sex, I really couldn’t see how it could go deeper than that, but you made me believe in love again. It sounds cheesy and pathetic, and you’ll never hear it from me ever again, but yeah. You showed that it can work if you want to make it work.”
They all giggled at his words. Well, they all kind of thought that before seriously getting together. Sex is easier than feelings, so it’s always easier to think that nothing deep ties you with somebody. Cutting off superficial bonds is easy, but doing it with something deep and meaningful can cause a lot of pain. And it did happen before.
“Past stories that broke things off over stupid things?” Jade asked, smiling at him.
“Yeah, I’ve never been lucky with love. Always felt I was the only one actually trying to make things work, giving my all, and then having nothing back. It sucked, that’s why I stopped trying. And that’s also why I was so afraid of getting with him, he already has you, I thought, how could there be a place for me, too?”
“I also think that these little monsters didn’t help,” Johnny joked, tilting his head to point at Jade and Taeyong that were actually looking at him with soft eyes that turned into death glares at Johnny.
“Well, we didn’t have a great start, but we’re good now, aren’t we?”
“Yeah, unfortunately, Jae has an immaculate taste, so I can’t hate you even if I wanted to,” Taeyong replied with irony.
Yuta smiled at him and then asked, “Have you ever had somebody else into this?”
“Getting curious?” Johnny teased, raising a brow.
“Well, since I think I can say I’m fully in this…” Jaehyun smiled fondly at him. It was nice hearing those words. Sure, Taeyong sometimes still had his moments, and occasionally even Jade, but they were there. The people he loved the most all there, into this, on the same boat.
“No, by the way. It had always been just us.”
“So, everybody that was drawn into this accepted it?”
“Yeah, not from the start, but then it all just eventually worked out,” Jade explained.
“Not to be negative, but, what if…” he hesitated, biting his lower lip. “What if something breaks?”
“We never thought about it,” Jaehyun whispered. They were so caught up in their little world that the thought of it falling apart never crossed their minds. They knew it wasn’t an easy relationship to maintain, but exactly for that, they did their best to keep it healthy. So how could that go wrong?
“Like you’re all together, what if just two of you break up? How will it work?”
“It won’t work because it won’t happen,” Taeyong retorted, a little bit of bitterness in his tone, arms crossed on his chest. Yuta always started on the right track and then ended up with something like this. Why the hell would he even think about that? Taeyong already had enough ghosts to fight with, he didn’t need him to put more fears in the back of his brain.
“Yeah, said with a nicer tone maybe, but we don’t think it will happen. There’s really no reason to,” Johnny intervened. They had been through so much together, how could it all end? Sure, nothing was given in life, but seriously, how could a bond so strong ever break? Maybe he was a dreamer, but he wanted to keep dreaming. They had many occasions to fall apart and never did, so he didn’t want to start panicking about it now.
“I didn’t want to sound out of place, I’m sorry. I just never been in anything like this,” Yuta explained. He tended to be a little too straightforward, and he knew that. He just wanted to understand more.
“No need to justify, we get it, really. It is surely not common, so it’s normal to have fears.”
“I just,” he stopped. “What you have is so beautiful and I… I’m afraid to break you down.”
“Don’t worry, you had the chance to, were really close to it, but it didn’t happen,” Taeyong replied, rolling his eyes.
“Yong, come on,” Jaehyun whined.
“What? It’s true? For once that I’m being honest about me and her not accepting him at the start.”
“Fair, for once that he doesn’t hide his head under the sand you shouldn’t scold him,” Johnny took Taeyong’s defences that clicked his tongue and fanned his hair back.
“Thank you, by the way,” Yuta said, looking especially at Taeyong and Jade.
“For?” She asked.
“Accepting me.”
“Oh my god, thank God school’s over, I wasn’t going to survive there a day longer,” Taeyong exclaimed, entering the house followed by Johnny that was grinning at his continuous rant. “You’re all home,” he exclaimed, seeing the other three in the kitchen.
“Yep, and I think that’s a great occasion to actually look for a new house,” Jaehyun said. He knew this was never going to happen again. All of them, in one room, no work, no tests to correct, no logos to design, no photo to post-produce, no Instagram post to update, and no article to write. So it was an opportunity to seize.
“Are we really doing this?” Taeyong asked, sitting down on Jaehyun’s lap after kissing Jade on the lips and leaving a peck on Yuta’s cheek.
“I thought you wanted a pool,” Jaehyun said, nuzzling his nose on his cheek, making him laugh.
“You wanted it, not me. I want a living room big enough so we can have a piano, a real one. I want to hear you and Johnny play.”
“And what about my keyboard, she had been there when nobody else was,” Jaehyun fake-cried.
“In the garage.”
“You’re so cruel.”
“I’m going to miss this place, though,” Jade said, looking around. That was their home, their place, their world. And she knew that it was little, especially now that there was also Yuta – and she knew it was a matter of time before Jaehyun was going to ask him to move in with them, but it was where they shared so many moments, she was sad of letting it go.
“Babe, we’re still here, if everything goes well, we’ll be able to move out this fall.”
“Yeah, I’m not doing another moving during summer,” Johnny already warned them, remembering when he helped them move to their second house.
“Let’s take a look, though. Maybe we can block a better price or see if we’ll have some works to do.”
“Do I have to be part of this?” Yuta shyly chimed in, biting his nails.
“You don’t want to?”
“No, I do, but I don’t live with you.”
“Please, you’re always here,” Taeyong said with a snort. “And also, you two are pretty serious now, so it will happen sooner or later.”
“Yeah, I guess so,” Yuta replied, but he didn’t seem much convinced about it.
“We’re not forcing you to live with us, but still, let’s choose something that you might like too,” Jaehyun reassured him. He knew Yuta was scared of commitment, and he didn’t like to rush things up, and well, their relationship flew, so he had no intention to scare him away. But they were in this for real now, and he wanted them to have a place to call home.
“Okay then, let’s see what London has to offer.”
It seemed like a miracle, but they had found a house that seemed to fit their tastes and requests. It had two floors, a garden with a pool, a big living room, a big kitchen, windows – apparently something super important for Jade, especially on the sink, a fireplace, and three bathrooms. It needed some work to be done, but it was fine.
And today was the great day, they were going to see it in real life before signing the contract. It was going to be Taeyong’s birthday present, it only was one week away and then Jaehyun had promised to take them away for a well-deserved holiday. They all really needed it, and he couldn’t wait to finally enjoy staying with them in a luxurious hotel in Paris.
But right that day, things shattered.
“God, who’s calling me now?” Jaehyun grunted. They were all about to leave when his phone rang.
“Maybe’s just somebody that made a mistake,” Jade said, happily fixing her lilac dress and then her ponytail.
“It’s… my manager?” Jaehyun furrowed, tilting his head. “He knew it was my day off today.”
“Answer, maybe he needs to talk to you about an offer,” Johnny supposed, it probably was just going to take a few minutes, and they could talk while he drove there.
Jaehyun huffed and then picked up. “Hey, yeah. Yeah, I’m home, why? They are here with me.” Jaehyun went pale as he turned around, staring at them with eyes open. “What do you mean with that? How much do they know? What do you mean you don’t know? Who told you? A what? Oh, fuck.” Jaehyun was on the edge of crying, but he couldn’t do it, not on the phone with his manager at least. “Yeah, fine. Call me when you know more.”
“Jay, what’s wrong?” Jade asked when he let his phone fall to the ground and started shaking, sobs came out of his mouth, soon after followed by tears.
“They know.”
“Who knows?” Johnny asked, running to him after Jade that was kneeling next to him.
“People. People know.”
Taeyong froze on the spot. This wasn’t about them, right? He wasn’t talking about them… was he?
“They know about us.”
Jaehyun was a shaking mess sitting on the couch, not able to say a single word. Johnny had to cancel the appointment, there was no way they could go out. And also his manager recommended to don’t go out. To don’t give the press anything more to make money off.
Taeyong felt so close to having a panic attack, all his fears coming to life. What exactly did they know? Who told them? Who sold their story to the press? Because it was going to be sold to the press, it wasn’t just a stupid blog on Tumblr or silly tweets on Twitter or conspiracy theories on TikTok. They knew. Whoever sold them, knew. And he didn’t feel safe, he didn’t feel safe at all. Because they had no idea how much they knew.
“Yong, come here,” Jade said, patting her lap. He dragged his body to her and then fell on top of her. He wasn’t even crying, unlike Jaehyun, he was a block of marble as he nervously bit his lips.
Yuta felt so out of place in this. But there was no way he could leave right now. He wanted to give some kind of support, but he had no idea what to do or say.
“What do they know?” Taeyong asked for the nth time.
“I don’t know, nobody knows,” Jaehyun cried. “He just told me to get ready and there was nothing he could do to stop it from going out. I – God,” he screamed, pulling his hair. He had failed. Somehow this was all his fault. He had slipped somewhere and someone that hated him took the opportunity to screw him over. Because he knew that this was the end. Of his career and of the other’s. God, they were so exposed.
“Lock your Instagram accounts,” he said, regaining a bit of sanity. He couldn’t think fast, it was too late now, but he could at least play smart.
“Why?”
“So, they won’t get more information about you. I don’t want them to get to you. I don’t give a shit if they take my contracts back and won’t call me anymore, but the less they know about you, the better it is.”
“How can we block our professional account?” Johnny asked, talking about him and Jade.
“Block the others, and on the professional restrict comments. It’s just going to be for a while.” He couldn’t stop people from being harsh on the whole internet, but at least under their accounts, yes.
“You too, Yuta. I know you have one that is mixed, and maybe you won’t even be dragged in this, but I still need to protect you.”
“Can you focus on yourself for a second?” Johnny said, trying to grab his hand and make him sit back down.
“I’m fine, I just don’t want people to hurt you.”
“But you’ll be the one that will face this, Jae. We’ll be fine.”
“No, you, God, this is all my fault,” he blubbered, walking back and forth in the room, making sure all the windows were covered with the curtains and nobody could see inside.
“It’s not your fault,” Jade said. “Somebody spied us, money can do so many things.”
Taeyong started shaking some more at her words. What if somebody put some bugs or cameras or… what if somebody filmed their sex moments.
Taeyong started stammering, he couldn’t take it, if something like this had happened, he couldn’t take it. “Cameras… what if, what if.”
“No, prince, there are no cameras around, nobody came in,” Jade reassured him, but by now Taeyong already started crying and Jaehyun felt even more like shit. He knew Taeyong was never going to recover if something like a sex tape was being leaked.
“I’ll check around the house,” Johnny said, standing up, “Yuta come help me.”
“What did he say? Can’t you call him and ask him if he knows more?” Taeyong was basically begging Jaehyun. What if they knew about his past? What if they had photos or videos? He had no idea of whatever the fuck happened when they abused him, his body could’ve been in any of those men’s phones, and he had no idea at all. What if somebody wanted revenge? What if Jiwoo wanted revenge? He felt sick. Sick to the stomach to the point that he got up and rushed to the bathroom when Jaehyun couldn’t give him an answer.
“I’m going after him, but please, go to Johnny and Yuta, don’t stay alone,” Jade said, running to the bathroom.
“Tae,” she called, kneeling next to him to keep his hair back. “It’s not that deep, I’m sure. We’re careful, there are just going to be some crazy theories about us. But they’ve always been,” she tried to reassure him, caressing his back. But he kept throwing up and crying and feeling his heart clenching in such a way, he had no idea he could feel so much pain.
“Not this time. If it’s press-worthy, it’s something. They have something,” he mumbled, after cleaning his mouth with a piece of toilet paper Jade passed him.
And maybe he was right. If the press bought it, it meant that there was something, but how bad could it be?
“You don’t have social media, though. They can’t get to you. The only ones exposed are Johnny and Jaehyun, but I’m sure it’s not going to be so bad. We’ll be fine. We always have.”
It was bad.
It was really bad.
Worse than they expected.
They knew, not everything but a lot, enough to play Sherlock Holmes on the internet and fuck them up.
They had their names. Their jobs. Their accounts – which they were glad had locked before the news spread because the comments on Twitter were already harmful enough, especially for Jade. Pictures of them kissing, mostly the kisses goodbye at the front door every morning, or Yuta and Jaehyun kissing in the car. Pictures of them going out. Even if in any of them there was much affection showed, they had enough evidence to put the pieces together.
But worst of it all, they knew about Taeyong and his past. They had no idea why. Nobody, nobody except Jade, Johnny, and Jaehyun knew about it. Well, and the therapist. Taeyong accused her at first, but then they reminded him that she couldn’t let out any words about her clients.
So that was even worse. Because they had no idea who could’ve done that.
“Is he still sleeping?” Jaehyun asked Jade that had just walked out of their bedroom.
She nodded, and then placed the cup on the coffee table, sitting next to Jaehyun on the couch. Johnny was with Taeyong trying to calm him down, and Yuta went home. Not because they didn’t want him around, they actually felt bad for leaving him alone. But Taeyong was a bomb that could’ve exploded at any minute, and they couldn’t risk having somebody he wasn’t totally comfortable with at home.
“I think he cried all the tears he has in his body and is puking even his soul,” she said, snuggling into Jaehyun’s chest. “What are people saying?”
“Do you really want to know?” he asked, chuckling bitterly. He had spent the whole morning on Twitter, reading the worst kind of insults. Misogyny, biphobia, body-shaming and more. It was hell.
“About him?”
“Actually, they’re pretty mad about it, but not at him. I mean, I read a lot of bullshits, but they’re also right. Who sold this, knew him, and to know him, it means that they had to be there when it happened. And the worst of it all, in Korea, all of this is illegal, left apart he was a minor back then.”
“So, you think somebody that knew him back then sold this? But how can they know about us?”
“I don’t know. But if they could pay tons for sex, why wouldn’t they pay an investigator?”
Jade hummed. It was weird. And it still was a shitty situation, but at least nobody was insulting him. That was all they cared about. Not that it changed much, though, Taeyong still felt like shit, and this was the last thing he needed in his recovery journey.
“And what about you?”
He scoffed. “That I’m a cheater, that I’m using all of you, that bisexuals are greedy and disgusting and not only they can’t pick a gender but not even a partner, yeah, funny.”
“Don’t listen to them, we know it’s not true.”
“Yeah, but it hurts. Especially what they say about you.”
Jade sighed, “They would’ve told me the same things even if I was only dating you.”
“Yeah, but it’s worst, and then, ugh,” he groaned. He hated all of this. “It’s full of stories from college coming up, like people are suddenly remembering they knew us, I hate them. I don’t want people to know even more.”
“Let them have their little moment of fame, they’ll get tired eventually,” she tried to reassure him, caressing his face.
“I’m sorry I couldn’t protect you.”
“You did more than you could. It’s not your fault.”
Eventually, Taeyong got up from the bed at least to eat something. And it was true he was feeling like shit, but he also wanted to know what was going on. He opened Twitter, and he felt like throwing up once again when on the trending there were all their names.
He clicked his. And much to his surprise, there weren’t bad words. They were… supportive? Or better, they suspected whatever happened wasn’t consensual and at least didn’t victim-blame him. The whole part about him in the article was weird. It was almost as if somebody wanted to expose him and make him appear like a terrible being, but at the same time didn’t want to expose the whole truth.
He then went on Jade’s name and felt his heart drop
‘That bitch locked her account, bet she’s not even pretty.’
‘Imagine having him since college and not being able to make him happy that he has to add three other people’
‘He didn’t even post much about her when they were first dating, I’m sure he’s in just for the sex’
Taeyong wanted to answer each one of them. As if posting someone on social media was a way to show how much you loved them. God, he hated people so fucking much.
‘What does he even see in a slut like her?’
‘I could be so much better, god life’s unfair’
‘she must be in just for the money what a total whore’
Taeyong couldn’t stand it anymore. True, there were some comments saying good things, calling out the slut-shaming and sexism and misogyny, but it still felt like they weren’t enough.
He was about to go on Johnny’s name but right at the moment, Jaehyun entered the kitchen.
“You didn’t touch the ramen, and you need to stop looking at the phone, Yong. Please, turn it off.”
Taeyong huffed, locking his phone. “I’m not hungry.”
“I cooked it for you.”
“I know, but I’m still afraid. What if this is just the start?”
“My team is already working on this, my manager called me, they have the best lawyers working to find out who it was.” It was bad, but it could’ve been worst. His agency didn’t drop him, and for now, there weren’t many sponsors that were taking their contracts back. And honestly, he couldn’t care. Maybe staying off the spotlight for a while would’ve helped his sanity.
“What if they have videos of me?”
“I don’t think they do, and would it be worth it? Like, that’s straight up revenge porn, and well, so many other things. I don’t even get why they would do that.” Jaehyun honestly couldn’t understand why bring up his past, and there was only one name that kept running in his brain since it all dropped. Jiwoo. Taeyong had slipped through his fingers, outsmarted him and when he found him, he didn’t come back to him. Money wasn’t enough for somebody like him. Revenge is best to serve cold. And from the few things Taeyong had told him, he loved it when he fell apart. But Jaehyun wasn’t going to bring that name up, he didn’t need him to panic even more.
“I don’t know but, they know so much, they had to get here somehow.”
The younger nodded and then sat next to him, taking his hand in his. “I’m sure we’ll sort this out,” he said, running his thumb over the palm of his boyfriend’s hand. He couldn’t deny he felt anxious, but they didn’t kill anybody, people couldn’t be mad at them forever for simply being in a relationship. “Can you eat something, now? I don’t want to force you, but you kept throwing out without eating anything, it’s not good for you.”
Taeyong sighed, but then nodded. He had least had to try, and maybe with him at his side, he could’ve found the strength to eat. “Fine, but just because you made it for me.”
Two days later, they could finally put more pieces together. The five of them, yes, five, Yuta couldn’t bear to stay alone, and paparazzi were camping out of his house too, so he sneaked in, from the back door. They were all sitting around the table, listening to Jaehyun’s manager through the phone.
“So, we still haven’t managed to find out who it was, but we found an account that could potentially be behind all of this. The rumours actually started a few months after your fame picked up. But the tweets made no sense at all, it was all like a conspiracy, and it actually wanted to prove that you and Johnny were together. Then they started talking about Jade, too. It was around December when she came to the small charity party you went to, remember?”
“Yeah,” Jaehyun replied, nodding even if he couldn’t see. That was supposed to be a private event, though. “We weren’t touchy. You told me I could bring her as long as I kept it friendly.”
“Yeah, and I know you did. But pictures circulated, and even if there was nothing that immortalized you in a display of affection, some people from college went around saying she was your girlfriend. Not many believed it, but then they stalked your account and hers, and well, you had posted some pictures with her, and she had many photos of you on what looked like dates.”
Well, of course, they had. They had been a socially accepted relationship for almost three years, they didn’t think about not posting photos together in case one day it would’ve led to this.
“And then?”
“Things started heating up around April. I don’t know if what the account tweeted it’s true, but it’s like they were following you. They knew what they were talking about.”
“And what did they say?”
“What you did. That you were dating a – stripper, can I say it?”
“Please, no. Taeyong is not that, but go on.”
“That you were still together with Jade and were also with Johnny and then there was also somebody else, well, Yuta. I can’t read you all the tweets, but I’ll send you everything, so you can go through that if you want. We’ll keep searching here, if something new comes up, I’ll let you know.”
“Yeah, thank you.”
“What if he paid someone to follow me?” Taeyong said as soon as the manager hung up, not even finding the courage to say his name out loud. He felt his body shaking once again. It had to be someone close to them. Someone that had something against them. And Jiwoo was the only one that popped in his mind.
“No, it can’t be. It has to be someone that knew me and wanted to reveal this long ago. They started this before you came into our life.” He thought it too for a moment, but the things were too old. “Oh, he sent me the file,” Jaehyun said, opening the message.
The last tweets from the account were a bunch of their pictures. It made their stomachs twist for how private some of them were. One was even the backstage of the studios when Johnny was calming Jaehyun because he didn’t feel well that day. Another one pictured Jade and Jaehyun kissing in front of the window. Another of Taeyong and Jaehyun watering the flowers of their front garden. And the list was long.
It was disgusting.
But then there were posts.
‘Took one of his thousand partners on set. The shoot will come out next month.’
‘Jnny built his fame and now he’s forever stuck with him to pay him back.’
‘The girl started getting clients when JJ fame skyrocketed.’
‘JJ is dating four people at the same time. I have proof. They’re getting a house together and soon will have a holiday in Paris.’
And then there were ‘proofs’ by other accounts, so many threads with the few things they knew, and the five were genuinely surprised how people connected the dots.
‘Jaehyun is dating both Johnny and his college girlfriend: a thread’
‘Jaehyun’s not as single as you think he is: a thread with lots of evidence (videos and photos)’
And the list went on. Their matching rings. The photos taken on the same spot, around the same time. The likes on each other posts. One photo of Jade wearing his sweatshirt. Their necklaces.
“But if they knew so much, why didn’t this blow up before?” Taeyong asked, more confused than before.
“Because they shipped me with ten thousand other models and when a Twitter account does something like this it just sounds delusional and pathetic, but when the press splashes your story on the front page of a magazine it’s not absurd anymore.”
“Couldn’t this just be somebody that was obsessed with you? And then they found somebody else that could give them more to fuck us up and here we are,” Johnny assumed, trying to go down the line of who Jaehyun might’ve done wrong. Because, who could he do wrong? He had no idea. His boyfriend wasn’t a saint, but damn, who could have beef with him? It wouldn’t have been the first case of obsessed fans trying to get deep into their idols’ life and if the one behind this was rich enough, they could definitely pull some strings here and there to have more information.
“Or somebody that hates you,” Taeyong said, he was trying to put the pieces together but the more he put them together the more he didn’t like the answer.
I didn’t sign for this when I started dating you
Same reason why you hated me at first?
I thought he was just another spoiled brat full of himself, money and fame get on people’s heads and his fame was so sudden that I feared he was one of that kind.
What if something breaks?
Do I have to be part of this?
The way he asked so much about them. All the time he spent with them. The fact that things started going south when he entered their lives, right when Johnny went to his office to tell him to give his story with Jaehyun a try.
And why the hell was he so silent.
Taeyong didn’t have to say anything else to make the others turn around to Yuta who was looking down at his lap.
No, it couldn’t be. Jaehyun thought. Hoping he was going to say something, anything, that let him sleep at night knowing he wasn’t the one that brought the one that screw them over at home.
Feeling their gazes on him, Yuta lifted his head. “Why are you looking at me –” Oh. Oh, no. “You don’t think I did that, right?”
But their eyes didn’t shift. They were cold, full of anger and betrayal.
“Jade, please, don’t look at me like that.” But nothing, she only shifted closer to Taeyong wrapping a hand around his waist.
“Johnny? Jaehyun?” His face dropped when Jaehyun turned around. “Oh, you can’t be serious, why would I do that?”
Johnny had no idea what to think, but nobody else knew about the house or the holiday. Nobody but them. “Please, leave.”
“You really think I would sell you to the press? Jaehyun?”
“Sell you, not even sell us. You never wanted to be part of this. You never considered yourself part of this,” Taeyong screamed.
“No, I do. But it’s just that you’ve been together for longer. I don’t even care about romance drama, why would I obsess over him when he was unknown?”
“For money.”
“And you think I’d go as far as entering your relationship?”
“Yuta, please, just leave,” Jaehyun said, trying to find the strength to look at him.
“I would never betray you. You let me in like a family, why would I do that to you?”
“That’s the problem, we shouldn’t have. We were happy, just the four of us, but you had to come and fuck us up.”
“It wasn’t me, I swear. I love Jaehyun and I like all of you. Also, what did I gain from this? I’m in this shit just like you.”
“No, you’re fucking not. Nobody cares about you. Nobody knows about your past. How did you even know about me? Fuck! Who contacted you?”
“I have no idea about your past, the only things I know are from that article. Nobody contacted me.” Yuta’s voice was shaky. He would’ve never done anything to them. Why were they turning against him? Why didn’t they trust him? He thought they were past that stage…
“God,” Taeyong cursed. “Just, fuck off, it’s all your fault and I knew from the start you were a bad idea, but I was the obsessive crazy bitch, right?”
Johnny got up and walked around the table to reach Yuta. He had to leave. Taeyong was on the point of going in his ‘I told you so’ phase, and it was never a nice one. Especially because Jaehyun didn’t deserve it. He just wanted to be happy, he couldn’t know he was trusting the wrong person.
Jaehyun got up too. “Take the back door, they’ll attack you from there,” he said. “I’ll call you.”
“You’ll call him? You fucking care if the paparazzi get him or not? For fuck’s sake, Jaehyun, are you thinking with your dick?” Taeyong shouted as soon as Yuta closed the door behind, not able to say anything else as Johnny walked him out.
Jaehyun felt his head spinning and his breath getting heavy. This was just a bad, terrible, dream. “We don’t know if it was him. I don’t think it was him.”
“Fuck, there’s our fucking private lives on the internet and every magazine, and you care about him? The one who snitched on us?”
“We don’t know for sure.” He wasn’t even trying to protect him, he just wanted to convince himself he didn’t trust the wrong person another time. That he wasn’t the reason his lovers were suffering so much.
“Nobody else knew about the house. It was him.”
“No, it wasn’t, it… it’s not.”
“My fucking past was sent out there, could you please stop putting him before us? We are your family, not him. You should think about us. Not what the last dick you sucked might feel after he exposed us to everybody.” Taeyong was out of himself, screaming at him, and not even Jade trying to hold him down could stop him from calming. He wasn’t going to be silent about this.
“I’m not putting him before you. I’m just saying, why would he do that? Like he said, he’s also dragged in all of this.”
“Oh lord, you’re dumb, then. Who gives a shit about him? He’s a fucking journalist, nobody ever seen his face, nobody knows what he looks like. And you were also so fucking nice to make him lock his account that nobody even seen his face, since the quality of the photos with him is terrible.”
“But -”
“No buts. You’re a supermodel. Your face is everywhere. And Johnny’s a famous photographer, he worked with so many famous people and well, Jade and I are not internet faces, but God, I work with children, and she’s the only woman in this relationship. Have you seen the comments about her on socials? Do you know how they call her? All the slut-shaming, all the comments about her and her body. They think of this, of us, our fucking family like a sex cult, it’s disgusting.”
“I did, I mean, at least at the start, but I don’t want to see them. It hurts.”
Taeyong huffed loudly, rolling his head back, trying to push back the tears, “Of course, you don’t want to see. You don’t care.”
Jaehyun looked up at him. How could he think he didn’t care? How could he think he wasn’t shattered because he couldn’t do anything to protect them?
Jade chimed in; she couldn’t take it anymore to see them slaughter each other for something they didn’t do. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter. There’s no point turning against each other. I would’ve received those comments anyway, even if it was just me and him. But, Jae, seriously, is there nothing we can do?” She tried to turn the attention to something else. She didn’t want to believe Yuta was the cause of this, it just couldn’t be.
“I don’t know, I don’t fucking know,” he snapped, starting to walk around the room. This was all too much. He was dealing with so much pain, and the fact that he had to be the responsible one didn’t help him.
“I’m sure we’ll sort this out. His team is doing the best they can, and mine will help too. We just need to find out who did this,” Johnny said, trying to calm the situation, but it only did worst.
“We know who did this, why are you still siding with him? Why do you care so much about him? I’ll surely lose my fucking job, the only thing I was good at doing that didn’t involve getting fucked, and now what will I do? What will you do?”
“You were a victim, they can’t fire you because of that,” Johnny reminded him.
“But they can do it for this, for us. As much as we love to pretend, we’re not fucking normal, and you know the world will never accept us.”
“You’re exaggerating, there are nice comments. Don’t overreact, please,” Jaehyun was begging at this point, fighting with them was the last thing he needed right now. He needed their comfort, their love. But not this.
“Of course, I’m the dramatic one,” Taeyong laughed nervously, sniffling and wiping away the tears with the back of his hand. “Fuck you, Jaehyun, I hate you. I can’t believe you know what could potentially come out and still find a way to blame me, fuck you,” he screamed before running to his room.
“Yong, wait,” Jade shouted, but he didn’t stop. He didn’t want to listen to any of them, not even her.
“Go to him, I’ll stay with him,” Johnny said to her before turning around to Jaehyun that was a sobbing mess on the floor. Great, this was going to be a long night.
“I knew I shouldn’t have dated someone like him, fuck.”
“Like what? Why does it matter now?” Jade asked, closing the door behind her.
“Why does it matter? A model. I knew it would’ve drawn attention. I wanted this to be a safe place. London was supposed to be my safe place. This was supposed to be safe for me. But what can I expect from this?”
“This is your fucking family. This is not something you can just throw away,” she snapped at this point. She understood that he was terrified, he had every right to be, but this was just going to burn them more.
“But we’re over, it’s done. I can’t do this anymore, I can’t, this is not safe anymore.”
“No,” she stopped him immediately. “Family doesn’t work like this, Yong. It’s not only rainbow and roses. It’s not only staying when it’s easy. Love isn’t easy. I know it doesn’t have to be painful, but it’s life that gets painful, life gets hard, and sometimes you just have to hold on to love a little bit harder, and you might bleed a little, but it doesn’t mean it’s bad.”
“I don’t think I can do it.”
“Yes, you can. Nobody will turn their back to you. We are not like the people of your past, we won’t leave you or betray you. Why can’t you trust us?”
“I do, but, fuck, it’s not about you. I – he hurt me. He betrayed us after we let him in. Johnny and Jaehyun were so mad at me all the times I wanted to cut him out, and now he’s reacting like this again. He doesn’t love me.” Taeyong’s shoulders dropped as his sobs turned into a hopeless cry. He was tired. Tired that life never gave him peace. Tired because he really believed that the small heaven they had built in these months could last forever.
“He does,” she said, hugging him. “Jaehyun loves you so much, he would die for you. You have no idea how worried he is for you. But he’s hurt. Imagine all the weight he is carrying on his shoulders. There’s his face out there. He’s the public figure. He has to face the shit out there, deal with us here, and now he’s also dealing with a broken heart. He loved him, well, I guess he still does, you can’t just turn off your feelings. Imagine how he must feel right now. How betrayed.” This was just another cut on his already existing wound of trust. Love always cut him deep in the same spot, and she could only imagine how painful it must be for him.
“I know, but… we were happy, we had it all, it’s not fair,” he sobbed, holding onto her. “I worked so fucking hard to run away here and build myself a better future, and now I’m watching it fall apart and there’s nothing I can do to stop it. And I can’t hold on to the people I love because they’re hurting just like me.”
“No, we can always hold onto each other, prince. I am here, Johnny’s here and Jaehyun’s too. We have to hold onto each other because we’re the only ones that know what we’re going through.”
“And what if they find out more? What if they find out who I truly am? Will you stay with me when the whole world will know?”
“Remember what I promised, I’ll love you even in your darkest times. And you’re not your past. You’re not what they did to you. Yongie, please. Please stop crying, listen to me,” she pleaded, gently grabbing his face. “You’re not what they did to you.”
“No, I’m nothing but that. Have you heard what they write about us?”
“No, and I don’t want to. I don’t care about what they say, I know who I am, and I know you,” she replied. “And fuck not being normal, I love each one of you, and I’m not leaving you because somebody decided two is the right number and four is wrong.”
Taeyong let out a low chuckle, but he still didn’t feel better. This was awful. And for the first time in a year, he couldn’t see the daylight after the darkest night of his life. No daffodil had bloomed for their summer, and he didn’t know how to cope with that without falling apart.
“He hates — he fucking hates me. He’ll break up with me and this will be even more awkward.” Jaehyun was balled up on the floor, rocking back and forth, trying to calm himself down. But he never felt worst in his entire life. He always had everything under control. Why did everything just go south like this? He had lost two people he loved in one night. And found out that one betrayed him.
Johnny sighed, sitting next to him. He had never seen him so broken. No, not even when he found out about Minju and Minhyuck, and not even when he broke up with Jade. He was… he was wrecked. Or worst. He believed there were no words to describe the state he was in.
“He won’t, he loves you. You know he tends to get worked up and says things out of spite.”
“No, he means it, and he’s right. I should’ve fucking listened to him instead of whining like a child because I needed Yuta in my life. I already had you, you were enough.”
“Jaehyun, you need to understand that you deserve happiness too, and that love is not only giving and giving.” Johnny wasn’t making him go back there. It wasn’t his fault this happened. Always assuming that Yuta was the culprit. Yes, the house thing was suspicious, but how could’ve possibly nobody of them seen something wrong with him? Because Taeyong’s and Jade’s first fears weren’t related to any magical gut feeling. They were jealous and that was it.
“But look where it brought us. I trusted him, I let him in. I even got mad at them for him. He almost made me fight terribly with the people I love the most.”
“Peach, look at me,” Johnny called him. “Stop blaming yourself. If it wasn’t like that, it was going to happen in another way. Now it happened, you can’t cry on spilled milk. We can’t look back in regret. And I don’t even want you to start hating him. We don’t know. This is too big for what I believe to be just a thing to do because he supposedly hated you. He got to know you, you’re the nicest person ever, why would he do that?”
“What if he couldn’t back draw?”
Well, that was possible. But somehow Johnny believed that wasn’t the case. Whoever was behind this, knew about Taeyong. And Yuta didn’t. He was genuinely surprised when the news dropped and they read Taeyong’s part. So, either he was an incredible actor, or he truly had no idea what was going on.
“I don’t know, angel, but we’ll find out. I know it’s not easy, but we only have each other, so can we try to don’t fall apart?” Jaehyun nodded and then moved to be wrapped in his arms. “Why don’t we go to them? I’m not sleeping if I don’t know you made it up.”
“Oh, here we are, two cry-babies,” Johnny joked, opening the door of Jade and Taeyong’s bedroom. The older was in her arms, crying and sobbing, hands wrapped around her body hard, almost terrified she was going to slip away. Johnny sat Jaehyun next to Taeyong and then sat on his side. “I think you have something to say to each other.”
“I’m sorry,” Taeyong apologized with no hesitation, after sniffling and sitting straight. “I know it’s not your fault. I know you care about me, about us. And I don’t think that we’re not normal. I love every single one of you, I would never be ashamed of you.”
“I’m sorry, too, for telling you that you overreact. I was caught up in the moment. And I know you hate him, but for me, it’s not easy.”
“I know,” Taeyong replied. “Can you kiss me?”
Jaehyun nodded and leaned in, finally kissing him after what felt ages. They were so caught up with this that they were terrified of getting even a little bit intimate. But they both needed it. They needed to know they were still there. That they were still in that mess. They needed to know they weren’t going to slip away.
And when Jaehyun deepened the kiss, letting his hand travel in his hair, Taeyong realized that he didn’t want to lose this for anything else in the world. That was exactly where he belonged. That was his place in the world. No matter how dark it would’ve got. Their arms were the place where he belonged.
“I think it’s nice not being normal,” Johnny said when they pulled away, wrapping his arms around them, hugging them all. “Probably would’ve avoided many tears, but we wouldn’t have each other, right?”
And Johnny was right. The high was worth the pain. It was always worth it. And just like they went through everything else, they were going to make it out alive from this.
They tried to squeeze in that bed, but they couldn’t, so once Jaehyun and Taeyong fell asleep – pretty soon since they were exhausted from all the tears – Johnny and Jade got up and sat in the living room.
“Thank you for holding us all together,” Jade said, after dragging a shot from the cigarette. She’d never been a big fan, but right now was so stressed that she could even get why Taeyong couldn’t stop quitting.
“I don’t,” Johnny chuckled, rolling his head back, slightly turned to the side to stare at her.
“Oh, yes, you do. You’re always right. Balanced,” she pointed out, highlighting the last word. “Maybe out of all the bullshits he told us the truest things were about our birthstones.”
Johnny laughed, and then stole the cig to get a shot. “Do you think it was him?”
“I don’t know, but nobody else knew certain things. But right now, I don’t want to think about it,” she replied, putting the cig out when Johnny passed it back to her. “We’ll let Jaehyun’s team do its job.”
“Yeah, I think that too.”
She sighed and then let her head fall back, “Can I be sad, scared, angry and horny at the same time?”
Johnny snickered lowly, “I guess. Need help?”
“I just, need to know I’m not making any of you up. It’s not even sex, I just want to be close to you. To remind myself that this is not dirty.”
“Those comments got in your head, didn’t they?”
“Yeah, a little.” That was why she turned off her phone after simply letting Amita and Diamond know she was fine and just taking time off from socials and everything else.
“Come here, angel,” Johnny cooed, patting his thighs. “I’ll try to make you feel better.”
“We can just make out, I don’t think I want to go for a full.”
“It’s fine, we can just do that,” he reassured her before turning to his side and making sure again that the windows were closed. God, it was getting frustrating. But at least they knew they didn’t have any hidden cameras or bugs inside the house. That at least tranquilized them with possible sex tapes or other private conversations.
“We’re fine, I also think they got by now they won’t get more pictures of us,” she said, sitting on his left thigh, intertwining their hands.
“Is this dress new?” He asked, looking at the dress with tulips printed on it. The fabric was soft and hugged her curves so well, but he noticed only now, not really in the mood before to make horny thoughts about his girlfriend.
“Do you like it? Makes my boobs look pretty,” she giggled, looking down at the cut the dress had on her chest.
“You don’t need a dress, but yes, they’re pretty.”
She smiled and then leaned down to kiss him, she cupped his face and brought him closer, while he wrapped an arm around her waist and his other hand was tangled in her hair.
They just kissed for minutes, just occasionally pulling slightly away to breathe.
“I love you so much, Johnny. I don’t know what I’d do without you in my life.” She rarely told him how deeply she cared for him, and even if he knew it, she still felt like it wasn’t enough. Johnny did so much for them, just like Jaehyun. It wasn’t like they loved more, but they were just saner than Taeyong and her were. She knew they could get hard to deal with at times, and she also knew that even if things had got better, they always had to weigh their words with them, especially on certain topics. And that could get hard, really fucking hard.
“I love you, too, angel. Come closer.”
“I am close, how can I come closer?” She chuckled, tugging a strand of hair behind her ear.
“A shame we can’t merge in each other,” he pouted, making her laugh. And then she kissed him again. His hand slipped down, reaching for her ass, making her gasp. God, if she had missed feeling him. A low moan got trapped in the kiss, and she started moving against him.
Johnny sighed and then flexed the muscle of his thigh, making her whimper at the unexpected feeling mixed with his cock that was hardening more and more, rubbing against her other leg.
“Want to sit on my lap? Grind against my cock?” Johnny asked, squeezing her ass gently.
She stopped her movement for a second against her will and said, “But I don’t want to ride you.”
“I know,” he replied, hand creeping under the dress, coming in contact with her soft skin. “Just sit on my lap so you can feel me more.”
She felt her face burn up at what she was about to say, “I – I want to stay here, on your thigh.”
A small teasing smile crept on his lips, and then he nodded, “Fine, let’s just move your dress a little.” He lifted the dress that was trapped between their bodies, letting her get more friction and contact against his body.
“Can I move?” She asked, wrapping her hands around his shoulders.
“Of course, angel. Ride my thigh.”
And so, she did. She started moving again, humping him with more force, but not too fast. She wanted to feel him close, she wanted to let go a little of all the pressure she felt on her shoulders and find relief in his arms. And it felt so good. It felt so romantic. Just their bodies moving against each other, their low whimpers and moans mixing together while they never stopped kissing each other and their hands wandered desperately on each other’s skin.
“That’s it, angel, keep moving,” he moaned, kneading the flash of her ass and pulling her closer.
“Fuck,” she moaned, feeling herself getting wetter and wetter with every movement of her hips and feeling his cock twitch in his pants. “Johnny,” she cried lowly, snuggling her face closer to his neck, holding him tighter.
“I’m here, baby, I’m here.”
But somehow it felt like it wasn’t enough. Like he could slip from her fingers at any moment. Like someone was going to take him away from her. And she kissed him again, longer, hungrier, again and again.
Johnny pushed his body up against her and kept whispering reassuring words. “Do you want to stop?”
But she didn’t. She wanted this to last forever. She wanted to pretend they were still happy. That this was still normal. That it was just another make-out session that heated up and that Jaehyun and Taeyong weren’t sleeping in the other room because they were overwhelmed with emotions but just because they didn’t want to stay up.
She needed this to go back to normal.
She needed it.
And then whimpers mixed with tears and her body started shaking, and Johnny knew it wasn’t for the orgasm. He held her waist and made her stop.
“Baby, let go, let go.”
“I can’t do this,” she cried, letting her body fall flat against his, allowing tears to wet his shirt. She couldn’t pretend this was normal. “I want to be strong for them, but I can’t. I’m terrified we will never get back what we had before.”
“We will get back there,” Johnny reassured her, pushing her dress down again to cover her up. “We are here. You can break down, let go, cry on my shoulders.”
“I – I just, I’m sorry,” she mumbled, sitting up straight, looking at him.
Johnny smiled, caressing her cheek to wipe away the tears. “For what?”
“For turning you on and then stopping.”
“Are you stupid? You can back away at any moment.”
“Yeah, but –”
“No, buts,” he stopped her. “I just care that you’re okay.”
She nodded and then snuggled back against his neck. “I don’t want to be a weight for you.”
“You’re not a weight. What are we here for if we don’t support each other?”
“Yeah, but you’re always the strongest, you never… you never fall apart. I don’t want you to carry all the weight on your shoulders.” Every time she looked at him and searched for any sign of breakdown, she simply couldn’t find any. His familiar face was always there, kind and reassuring as always. And she wondered how he could lose his temper only so rarely. She wondered how he could always find a reason to smile and make the others smile.
Johnny kept caressing her back and held her close. “I’m fine. I just cope with things differently.” It wasn’t like he didn’t care, but he was just better at dealing with them. Also, they couldn’t all fall apart. They needed somebody to keep things together. Just because he didn’t cry, it didn’t mean he wasn’t hurting, or he wasn’t scared. He was. He kept saying to be positive and that everything was fine, but he was rightfully afraid.
But he didn’t lose his job. He didn’t have a past that could come back to haunt him. He didn’t have the same exposure Jaehyun had. And nobody was criticizing every single aspect of his appearance. Also, he wasn’t dealing with this alone like Yuta.
He was doing better than the others. He could’ve made it.
“You never want to cry?” She asked, moving her fingers on his shoulder to calm herself down.
Johnny shrugged. He was never a big crier. He got mad. Maybe screamed a little. But mostly he just wanted to be left alone and let it cool down. “It doesn’t calm me, doesn’t free me much.”
“And how do you do? How can you… always be so collected?”
“I’m not, I just try to analyse what’s going on. I can’t really add fuel to the fire, Jade. Imagine what would’ve happened if I started screaming like Taeyong before? I’m not struggling like him, like you, or like Jay. And as long as I can keep it together, I’ll do fine.”
“So, you’re lying. You’re keeping together just for us.”
“No, this is the way I deal with things. I’m not sad, I’m just mad, and I feel that this is bigger than we expect. I’m boiling in anger knowing that the bastard that hurt you is out there. And as much as I don’t tell him, I’m afraid something more about Yong will come out. He won’t recover from it if something happens, and I don’t want to see him go back to months ago. I still remember how it was, and I won’t let someone take my ball of sunshine away from me, from us. I don’t want to see Taeyong’s eyes like that anymore. I want to see the stars in his eyes. I want him to be free, confident, and happy. I want Jaehyun to walk down the catwalk with his head high and walk in the studio like the freaking star he is. And I don’t want you to think that this is wrong or dirty or that some of us are using you for sex. I want my family back, but crying won’t do it. And the last thing I can do now is try to protect you and hold together what’s left of us.”
“And who’s taking care of you?”
“You are, all of you. Every time that Taeyong climbs on my lap and stays there letting me know that he finds comfort in me. Jaehyun when he pops out of nowhere and hugs me from the back and I can feel his heartbeat against my back. You when you run your fingers through my hair and then intertwine our hands together and tell me you love me.”
She smiled at his words, trying to snuggle closer to him, and hugging him tightly.
“You think we will be alright?”
Johnny sighed. “We will. Maybe not any time soon. But we will.”
“You didn’t sleep with us,” Jaehyun whined as he walked into the kitchen, sitting on Johnny’s lap.
“We don’t fit in that bed, we preferred to let you two sleep. Are you feeling a bit better?”
Jaehyun shrugged. He had no idea how he felt. He wasn’t even sure he felt something. He was just… empty. He felt betrayed, and he felt like he betrayed his lovers. If only he didn’t bring him home. If only he didn’t let him in…
“Hey,” Johnny called, lifting his chin. “Don’t. I know what you’re thinking. It’s not your fault.”
“But it is, it’s all my fault.”
“Peach, we had that talk yesterday, you don’t want me to go there again, right?”
Jaehyun nodded and then cuddled closer to him. He had slept quite well, but he was so tired mentally.
“The school called Taeyong…” Jade announced, entering the room, making the two men turn around to her.
“And?” Johnny asked, even if he already feared where this was going.
“I don’t know, he said he wanted to be alone, but he’s still talking, I… do you think?”
Johnny ran a hand on his face and cursed. This was going worse day by day. But then Taeyong entered the room and seemed… fine?
“Babe,” Jade called, but he simply sat next to Johnny and shrugged.
“They told me they can’t renew the contract for the new year.”
“They can’t fire you for this,” Jaehyun said.
“Oh, they can. They’ll find a way to make it look like they fired me for something else. The contract was annual anyway,” he sighed and then grabbed a knife to cut the cake in front of him.
“And why are you calm?” Jaehyun asked. He knew that wasn’t exactly his dream job, but he also knew how much he loved spending time with students that wanted to learn. He had amazing relationships with his classes and always prepared funny and interactive lessons, he knew that because Taeyong was always excited and always taught them to them before doing it at school.
“I don’t know… saw it coming, there was no way they were letting me there again. There’s no way they’re letting me near kids again.”
“Oh, please, there are actual creeps out there still in school, and they won’t let you?” Jade snapped. That was so unfair. He didn’t do anything wrong.
“I was a prostitute, Jade. All of you seem to forget it, but that doesn’t fade away.”
“It means absolutely nothing,” Johnny said. “You were forced to do that. You could sue all the disgusting creeps that came close to you. And also, you’re not that person anymore. You didn’t come all the way here to change your life just to let your past define you again. But even if that wasn’t the case, it’s not like they are less deserving of respect. They’re still people.”
Taeyong shrugged; oh, that was true, but it didn’t matter anymore. And people never cared to show respect. “People know me now, who I am and who I was. It doesn’t matter. It’s all in vain now.”
“Don’t say that. We’ll find a solution, we’ll bring things the way they were before,” Jaehyun replied, but he didn’t seem much convinced.
“You can’t bring this back. We can move forward, but we can’t go back. And I don’t know what’s waiting for me.”
“You have us. We’ll never leave you, and you’ll find another job. You’re good at what you do, they can’t let you just stay home.”
Taeyong was about to say something when Jaehyun’s phone rang. He got up from Johnny’s lap to take the call. His manager.
“Hey, Jaehyun, we have news. Good, I guess, at least we can start to interrogate and investigate.”
“Tell me, I’m listening.”
“Okay so, we still don’t know who send those tweets, but we know who did the worst for you. I don’t know if you know him, mhh, a certain Jiwoo Park.”
Their blood froze, and Johnny immediately pulled Taeyong close to him.
“Yeah, we know him.”
“Did you do something to him? Because I really don’t understand why someone would carry an entire investigation against you.”
“I didn’t do anything to him. That’s the bastard that… that forced Taeyong well you know by now.”
“Oh, it’s him?”
“Yeah, it’s him. If I catch him, I’ll kill him.”
“No, you’re not doing anything. Well, this sucks, but maybe it’s better for you.”
“Why would it be better? What if he has something else against Taeyong?”
The manager sighed. “Everything that he might have, is not against Taeyong, but against himself. I don’t know what he wanted to get, but well, this was a dumb move. If Taeyong’s okay, we could sue him for so much more than just defamation and carrying illegal investigation.”
Taeyong shook his head. He wasn’t bringing him to court. He knew him. He knew rich and powerful men. This was just going to be humiliating for him, and he would target him even more.
“I don’t know,” Jaehyun replied after looking at Taeyong that was shaking his head. “Anything else?”
“He stopped the investigation with a private agency to rely on somebody else. We guess that person is the one that carried the bigger account that was speculating about you.”
“When did he start?”
“Around April.”
Jaehyun felt his heart sink in his chest. He hoped it was before, he hoped it didn’t lead to Yuta, but it did. Everything led to him. But... he got to know him around February, so why wait so much? Maybe Yuta could’ve done it before, when he still wasn’t sure about him, but once they got to know him? Why?
“Why would he…” he mumbled. “Why would he change?”
“I don’t know. But if the first proofs weren’t enough, the seconds are. It looks like behind there was someone you knew. We’ll investigate on our team. I know just a few of us knew, but you know rumours fly.”
Jaehyun wanted to tell him that he knew who it was, but didn’t. Maybe it wasn’t. Maybe there was a little bit of hope.
“Fine, let me know if you find out something else.”
“Yong,” he said as soon as he hung the call, reaching for his hand, but he pulled away.
“I’ll never get rid of him,” Taeyong cried, shaking in Johnny’s hold. “It’s all my fault. You paid so much for me, you welcomed me in and I… I dragged you into this mess even more. I should’ve got back to him, should’ve let him use –”
“No,” Jade stopped him. “Don’t say and don’t think it. Can we all stop with this blaming game? It’s not taking us anywhere. If it wasn’t that, it was going to be something else. Maybe it wouldn’t have happened now but in two months, or six or next year but let’s be honest, with the obsession that there’s out there, we wouldn’t be able to hide anyway.” Rumours were going around for years, things simply piled up on each other and gave who was already eating off of this more to obsess about.
“Yeah, but not like this, not like this. I… he can end me so easily.”
“We can end him,” Johnny said, trying to find something good, anything, in all of this. “You heard his manager, that was a dumb move. You just have to witness against him. He’ll get what he fucking deserves. You know those things are illegal in Korea, right?”
“Yeah, and nobody cares anyway. They never fucking pay the price. They never go to jail when they have money to be free. I don’t want to be the reason so many powerful people will be exposed.” He knew it was just right and would’ve helped other people that were trapped in that hell, but he wasn’t healed, yet, and he had no strength to stand in the court and face him.
They knew Taeyong wasn’t wrong, but maybe if they found the right lawyer.
Jaehyun’s phone rang again, and he took the call immediately.
“What’s wrong?”
“Nothing, but I wanted to tell you we think you should do a press to clear this up.”
“A press?”
“Or an interview, but we think the press will be more professional and won’t look like you want to sell a magazine to let people know about your love life.”
Jaehyun gulped. A press was the last thing he wanted.
“Can I at least choose who’s going to be there?”
“I don’t think you’re in the position to pick and choose, Jaehyun.”
“Yeah, but I don’t even want to be uncomfortable.”
“I’ll try to do my best, bye.”
“Hey,” Jade said, caressing the back of his neck. “That’s better. Finally, you can try to explain to people what this means, and you can let them know you’re not ashamed of loving us. That this is not dirty or wrong.”
“I know but… this is, I don’t know, what if I say something wrong?”
“And what can you say that is wrong? That you love us?” Johnny said, still holding Taeyong to his chest.
“People know, we might as well just stop hiding as if we are some kind of criminals,” Jade added. “Just go there with your head high and that’s it. People will stop talking soon.”
“I want to go away from here,” Taeyong mumbled, holding himself tighter to Johnny. He had even stopped listening to what they were saying. Nothing was going to change anyway. Nothing good was going to happen to them again. “I want to disappear.”
Johnny sighed and then got up, lifting him in his arms. “Let’s go to your room, Yong,” he said, carrying him outside.
“You need to do this, Jae. For us,” Jade said when they were alone.
“Can you at least come with me? I don’t think I’ll survive alone.”
“Of course, I will. We have to show them we don’t care about what they say.”
“I’m so nervous,” Jaehyun mumbled as he let Jade fix his suit. They were at his agency ready for the interview, and he was a nerve wreck.
“You’ll do great,” she reassured, caressing his cheek. “Hey, head high, bright smile and show them how much you love us.”
“I know they’ll say something that will make me snap, Jade. I know they’ll say some shits, especially about you and Yong and God, what if they ask about Yuta? What do I say about him?”
Well, they didn’t think about him. “Just say the truth, that you were getting to know each other, and you weren’t dating yet.”
“But we were.”
“But they don’t know,” she replied, fixing his hair. “They don’t know, and they don’t have to know. Focus on us, let him out. I don’t think it’s even fair to accuse him of anything, as much as everything leads to him, we can’t say it until we find out who’s behind that account.”
“What should I say about Yong?”
“Nothing,” his manager chimed in. “Just explain how your relationship works and if they dig deep, just say that there are investigations going on, and you can’t reveal anything. Let them know that it’s serious, though. A little pity from the general public will probably help you.”
“I don’t need people’s pity.”
“Trust me, you do. They’re furious, and I have no idea when you’ll be booked for something again.”
Jaehyun huffed, nervously pulling at his cuticles. “But no contracts have been recessed?”
“Not yet,” his manager replied. “And that doesn’t mean they’ll include you somewhere.”
“But that’s not fair,” Jade intervened.
“Nothing’s fair in this world. He might lose his job, while the creep that pushed you in this won’t even go to jail, even if he’s accused of things much worse than loving more than one person.”
Jade shivered, she hated him so fucking much. What did Taeyong do to him? Why was he obsessed?
“Now go there and just answer the right questions. And then we’ll go to the studio to talk with the lawyer.”
“Taeyong doesn’t want to sue him. Not for the past,” Jade said, they still didn’t let him know that he was against all of that.
“Maybe he won’t have to do it.”
“No?”
“If somebody else comes forward they can all help each other out and send him to jail. But we have to wait. Now, Jaehyun, go.”
“Yeah,” he replied before taking a deep breath and walking to the curtain that separated them from the room where the press was going to take place.
“Wait,” Jade called him, walking to him and kissing him on the lips. “Good luck. Remember, you’re doing this for us.”
“I know,” he smiled weakly, kissing her again. “I love you.”
“Love you, too,” she replied before watching him walking out. And as soon as he left, she felt anxiety creep into her bones. It had to get better, but there wasn’t a single ray of sun in their sky, and she had no idea when it was going to shine again.
She sat on a chair, trying to don’t hear what was going on in the room next to her, and nervously tapped her feet on the floor.
It was going to get better.
It had to get better.
Things were going a little bit better. At least on social media. After the interview was released and people heard his point of view, they started to be more open to it and supported them. Obviously, there were still people completely disgusted by him and them, and the harsh comments were still there, but there were also lots of positive tweets.
People were happy for them. People supported them. His fans didn’t leave, not all of them like he first feared, at least. And also, lots of them were mad about the whole situation of Taeyong.
Jaehyun didn’t say much about him, but when he said that the problem went beyond them, people realized that their first fears and theories were right.
Taeyong was a victim.
And Taeyong was the one that worried them the most.
He didn’t want to go back to Korea and sue him. He had no proofs anymore anyway. The wounds and marks on his body weren’t enough to prove a thing. And the problem there was so wide that he knew it was just a loss of money and time and sanity. People knew what was going on. They simply didn’t care. And he wasn’t in that anymore. He just wanted Jiwoo to stay away from him.
“Just sue him for what he did, he’ll pay for this here, and then I don’t know, can anybody get him to have a restraining order from me? Or can I see him and see what the fuck he still wants from me?” Taeyong snapped, slamming his fist on the table. He wasn’t even sad, he was tired. Fucking tired of him. Tired of everything.
“We could, I get that you don’t want to go further,” Jaehyun’s lawyer said. “He’ll have it on all of you and even if we couldn’t threaten him, we could say that if he comes back, we’ll take him to court for all the things he did. His name is not out, but we could reveal it if he doesn’t step away from you.”
“Yeah, whatever, it’s fine, I just want him to disappear,” he replied, running a hand through his hair and tapping his fingers on the table. He needed to smoke, or he was going to go crazy.
“So, this is it?” Jaehyun asked, worryingly looking at Taeyong before turning his gaze at his lawyer.
“Yes, for now. We’re looking to find out who sent those tweets, since he doesn’t want to tell us who he worked with.”
Taeyong huffed. “Try to look for Nakamoto Yuta, maybe he’ll tell you.”
The lawyer raised a brow and looked at them with a confused expression. “Wait, you know who it is?”
“No,” Jaehyun replied straight away, voice faltering.
“Yes, we do,” Taeyong retorted.
“Wait, I have Yuta as a plaintiff, I thought he was by your side?”
“Well, he’s not,” the oldest said. “He got close to him just that he could sell us for some money and fame.”
“We don’t know,” Jaehyun replied, feeling his throat close.
“We do. He was the only one that knew so many things about us. We let him in, and he betrayed us.”
The lawyer simply hummed, sensing the tension rising between them. “I’ll investigate. Do I have to take him out of the wronged party?”
“Yes.”
“No.”
“God, you’re still into him!” Taeyong screamed, throwing his head back and clenching his fists hard.
“I’m just… we don’t know. We didn’t hear his version of facts, we…”
“God, you’re absurd. You know what? Bye,” he said, rushing out of the studio, slamming the door behind him.
“Yong!” He screamed, huffing loudly and then getting up from his seat. “Just, don’t take him out, maybe find out if... find the truth, please, soon.”
“Fine, go after him.”
“Fucking asshole,” Taeyong mumbled as he struggled to light up the cigarette, hands shaking and lighter that didn’t want to cooperate.
“Where’s Jae?” Johnny asked. He and Jade were waiting for them in the car, and he got out because he needed to stretch his legs. It was the first time they went out all together after everything that happened, but they still decided to don’t go all to the studio, they just wanted to be there for support, hoping to hear some good news.
“In hell.”
“What happened?” Jade asked, getting out of the passenger seat. “And why are you smoking?”
“Because I want to, I’m not a child. Stop babying me.”
Jade sighed; great, something had happened. “Why are you taking it on me now?”
“Just, let me smoke in peace. I’m nervous.”
“Taeyong,” Jaehyun called, running to them. “Can we please don’t put on a show? I don’t think it’s what we need right now.”
But Taeyong didn’t answer, he stood there, leaning against the door with the cigarette in hand, looking far away.
“Great, silence treatment now,” Jaehyun whispered. He wanted to cry right there, but he simply opened the door and got into the car. He wasn’t going to give a show, they already had enough attention on them.
Johnny tilted his head to Jade, signalling her to sit back with him, and he waited for Taeyong to finish the cig before getting into the driver’s seat.
“So? Solved anything?” He asked, since nobody wanted to answer him and tell him what happened.
“We’re suing him for defamation and illegal investigation,” Jaehyun replied, leaving out the part about Yuta. Jade looked at him and then intertwined their hands, he was shaking and clearly holding back tears.
“And that’s it?”
“I’m not going back there. I’m not dragging myself into something that’s bigger than me,” Taeyong replied with a venous voice as he played with the pack of cigarettes.
“Fine. Do we want to eat out?”
“No.”
“Ookay,” Johnny whispered, tapping his fingers on the wheel. He had no idea what happened in there, but he was getting sick and tired of all these ups and downs. And he hoped that this was just going to end soon because he was so close to exploding.
Once they arrived home, he could barely park the car that Taeyong stormed out and reached the front door before storming to his room.
“Let him be,” Jaehyun spat, walking to the fridge. He was tired of his tantrums and whines. It was always about him and never what other people felt.
“Why did you fight?” Johnny asked, leaning against the door frame, watching Jaehyun walk around the room looking for God knows what.
“Because he told the lawyer about Yuta, and I said that we’re not sure about it. He got mad because he says I still defend him.”
“I thought we were over this. We don’t know if it was him.”
“That’s what I said, to investigate. If it’s him I’m fine with pushing him out, but what if he isn’t… he went through all of this alone, I...”
“You miss him…” Jade finished for him.
Jaehyun looked down and broke down crying. He did. He missed him so much, but he tried to hide it because he had other people to think about. Not him.
“Why don’t you call him? Hear what he has to say?”
“I kicked him out without even listening to him, he hates me. And if I talk to him, it’s the right time Taeyong breaks up with me.”
“He doesn’t have to know,” Jade said. She got where Taeyong was coming from, but Jaehyun couldn’t just turn his feelings off right at the spot.
“I don’t have to know.”
“No, it’s not what I meant,” Jade mumbled, turning around, not expecting him to be there.
“I’m always the bad guy, even if we’re in this because of him.”
“We’re not in this because of him, we’re in this because…”
“Because? Say it! Blame it on me, I know that’s where you want to go.”
“I don’t blame it on you, it’s not your fault. It was supposed to happen and that’s it. You can’t be mad at him for still caring for him.”
“I’m mad at him because he defends him, he’s paying his lawyer to defend him when he said so much about us, fuck. All of a sudden you don’t care anymore about what people think about you? No more crying and complaining about your body? Do you know what they write about you? How terrible his taste is because he could’ve got any other hot and beautiful and tall and skinny model but instead, he chose you.”
“Taeyong, stop it.”
“No, I’m not stopping. You’re all siding with him and you don’t care about all the pain he put us through.”
“You don’t know,” Jade replied, feeling shattered at his harsh words. She didn’t go on socials for a specific reason. She didn’t want to read what people had to say about her. She knew she wasn’t like the models he was surrounded with, and that hurt her already enough. No matter how hard she tried to love herself for who she was. The comparison killed her at times.
“You love him, too, right?” Taeyong’s voice broke, feeling the sadness and anger take over even more.
“I – I don’t…”
“Just be fucking honest, God. Why would you defend him so much? You hated him and then all of a sudden you started to always stay with him and tell him how interesting he is and all the shits he loved to tell you and I thought it was just friendship, but you seem way more involved than just that,” Taeyong screamed.
“I don’t – I don’t love him,” she stuttered.
“Don’t lie!”
“I just, I liked him, but he was a nice addition, he was… he was… family.” She broke down crying. She missed him and nothing more than friendship tied them, she couldn’t imagine what Jaehyun felt right now. And even Yuta. Because Jaehyun was right, if he truly was innocent, he was dealing with all of this alone.
Taeyong groaned and kicked a chair before turning around.
“He fucked us up and you consider him family.”
“I considered him that,” Jade shouted back. “I would never put him before any of you, but I just think about Jaehyun and what he feels.”
“Or what you feel.”
“Tae,” Johnny called, but the younger glared at him.
“Don’t. I don’t want to listen to you say that I’m being immature.”
“You’re not, but we all need to listen to each other. Why can’t we try to understand what we’re all going through?”
“Fine, go back to him, run his arms, fuck him even if you feel like to, and then don’t come to cry here like a bitch when you’ll find out that this was all his fault,” Taeyong said before grabbing his phone and the pack of cigarettes and storming to the door.
“Taeyong, where are you going!” Johnny screamed, but he didn’t answer, already out of the door.
Jaehyun tried to run after him, but Johnny stopped him. “I’ll go. You two will kill each other, stay here. And call Yuta.”
“You want me to call him?”
“At least put an end to it, I don’t think we can take him back. Not now, not… not with Taeyong like this,” Johnny explained and then rushed to wear his shoes. “Fuck, he grabbed the car keys.”
Taeyong skipped rocks in the grass as he smoked the fifth cigarette since he arrived there. Was he calmer? Not much. But at least he wasn’t trapped in that house anymore.
Why did everyone have it on him? Why couldn’t they see what he saw? It was right in front of their eyes, everyone was mad at Yuta at the start, why were they changing their mind now?
He couldn’t stop the tears from falling down. His safe place. The people that brought him more comfort. His home. His family. All against him.
He inhaled deeply, feeling the toxins burn his lungs, and a louder sob rolled out of his mouth. He was going back there, back to the dark place he didn’t want to go. He was feeling hopeless.
“Bubu.”
“Don’t call me that,” he retorted as soon as he heard Johnny’s voice and felt him sit next to him. “And leave. I just want to be alone, please. I’ll come back, I won’t do anything stupid.”
“I know,” Johnny replied, looking at him. Seeing him cry brought him a completely different kind of pain. Especially when he got so much better in the last months. And now, in front of him, there was once again a broken Taeyong.
“Then leave, leave me alone,” he replied, putting down the finished cigarette and grabbing the pack again.
“Stop smoking, you almost finished it,” Johnny stopped him, trying to grab the pack, but Taeyong tugged at it and lighted up another one, making the eldest roll his eyes.
“I’m not your child.”
“But you’re the person I love, I don’t want you to die.”
Taeyong simply shrugged. It wasn’t that that was going to kill him.
“You like him too, don’t you?” Taeyong asked after a few minutes passed in silence.
“Why does it even matter? You need to stop being so harsh toward, Jay. We already had that talk.”
“No, it was different. Back then I was wrong because I was jealous, but now that’s not the problem, and y’all are deciding to close your eyes and ignore it.”
Johnny sighed. “We just… we don’t know. He seemed genuine. I don’t see why he would do that. And then, it seems too far aback for being him.”
“Of course,” Taeyong scoffed, dragging another shot.
“I’m not defending him. I’m trying to see the facts we have.”
“And they all lead to him.”
Johnny shook his head lightly and then pinched the bridge of his nose. When he made up his mind, there was no use trying to make him understand what was going on. So, he sat there in silence. But he couldn’t help but turn around and look at Taeyong’s state; his cheeks were puffed and red, just like his eyes, and the hand holding the cig was shaking uncontrollably. He hated seeing him like this. He had almost quit completely, and now had almost finished a pack in a day.
“Are you going to smoke them all?”
“Want one?”
“But then we’re going home.”
“No, you can go.”
“You said you were coming back.”
“I didn’t say when.”
A bitter laugh rolled out of Johnny’s lips, “And what are you going to do? Stay here? Stay in a hotel?”
Taeyong shrugged and then lighted another one, but Johnny slapped it away, making it fall to the ground.
“Hey! I was smoking it!”
“I’m not sitting here watching you slowly destroy yourself.”
“Then go home. I didn’t ask you to follow me.”
“God, you’re so, you’re so stubborn,” the taller almost screamed, staring at him in disbelief.
Taeyong snickered and then grabbed the pack again, but Johnny snatched it from his hand. “We’re going home.”
“You can’t force me to go back there.”
“Then let’s go somewhere, let’s drive out of town, but please stop. Stop sitting there and burn your lungs. You said you were going to quit.”
“Well, I lied. Everybody in that house can lie but me?”
“I never lied to you.”
“I don’t care. I’m not coming home tonight,” he informed, standing up from the bench to go to the car.
“You’re just going to make us worry. Jaehyun’s afraid.”
“He’s afraid for Yuta not for me, he can invite him home, and you can be all together since you like him so much.”
Johnny snorted, standing up to follow him. “Now you’re just being petty.”
“Maybe, but you know it’s the truth. He’s much less burden than me anyway, even if he sold our lives for some money. I might as well just… leave.”
“You can’t break up with us for this. Can’t you just calm down?”
“I’m calm. But I’m also tired. I’ve lost everything, Johnny.”
“No, you have us.”
“Maybe I don’t want to have you anymore.”
“Don’t say things you don’t think,” Johnny whispered, feeling his voice shake. Feeling on the verge of tears. He was about to cry.
“I don’t know what I feel anymore. This is just too much, and I don’t know if I can… I can’t do this anymore. I just need to be alone, for some time. I’ll come back, tomorrow.”
“Tomorrow?”
“I’ll be fine. You don’t need to babysit me.”
“But –”
“Just let me breathe,” Taeyong yelled. “It’s getting suffocating. Staying with you is suffocating me. I need to think. I need to know what I truly want.”
Johnny wanted to get mad at him, tell him that he couldn’t just drop everything because something slightly went wrong. He couldn’t stop loving them because Jaehyun was struggling to forget Yuta, but he had no strength and honestly was just afraid he was going to do something dangerous. “You don’t have a place to stay, and it’s dangerous.”
“I’ll find a place.”
“Where is he?” Jaehyun asked as soon as Johnny entered the place… crying? Johnny was crying?
“What happened?” Jade asked, jumping from the couch to reach him.
“Tell your lawyer to find who the fuck did this because if I lose any single one of you because of this, I’ll lose my mind,” he simply said before walking to the kitchen to grab something to drink.
“Did he do something? Is he fine? Why are you crying?”
“Because he wants to break this off,” Johnny snapped, throwing the glass on the floor, scaring them for a split second. “He doesn’t listen, he says he doesn’t want to come home and he needs to think, he doesn’t know what he feels anymore and we – we are suffocating him,” he explained, groaning loudly before he started walking back and forth in the living room.
“I’m sure he doesn’t mean it…” Jade whispered, voice trembling as she tried hard not to cry.
“He does. He’s super serious about this, and I can’t do this any longer. I need to, I have to get out of here,” Johnny said, walking once again out of the door without adding anything else.
Jade tried to stop him but had no strength to talk or to fight. She couldn’t keep on fighting with them.
“Are you going to leave, too?” She asked Jaehyun that was staring blankly at the door while tears streamed down his face.
But he shook his head and leaned to the side, letting her wrap her arms around him as he snuggled up close to her.
“We’ll be alright,” she said, caressing his soft hair. “It’s just a tense moment, but they’ll come back. Taeyong’s just overdramatic,” she tried to lighten up the moment, but she didn’t truly believe it.
What if this was the end?
What if this was their breaking point?
#nct 127 fanfiction#jaehyun smut#johnny smut#taeyong smut#yuta smut#jaehyun fluff#johnny fluff#taeyong fluff#yuta fluff#jaehyun angst#johnny angst#taeyong angst#yuta angst#johnjaetaeyu smut#johnjaetaeyu fluff#johnjaetaeyu angst#nct poly#nct 127 smut#all's well that ends well to end up with you
301 notes
·
View notes
Photo
Here are some great bottom Louis fics that were posted or completed during the month of February. We really hope you enjoy this list. Happy reading!
1) Sweet Little Virgin | Explicit | 2036 words
Harry and Louis are roommates and have been for years. Harry didn't know Louis was a virgin, until now.
2) You Set My Spirit Free (I'm Happy That You Do) | Not Rated | 5328 words
Louis had drunk far too much tequila not to agree.
Harry had, of course, agreed sober.
3) Every Night With You Is The Cherry On Top | Explicit | 5569 words
Louis reached forward and picked his wine up. “Cheers to you officially being an actor. My amazing, talented boyfriend.” He smiled brightly, holding his wine glass up.
Harry grinned and gently clinked his own glass with Louis’ before they drank.
It didn’t take long after Nina brought their appetizer out for Louis to get giggly. The wine on an empty stomach did it for him. Louis’ head was on Harry’s shoulder but he sat up to grab his wine glass. He turned to Harry again, smiling brightly up at him. After another sip of wine he put his glass down and reached a hand into Harry’s hair, tucking the wild strands of curls behind Harry’s ear.
4) Nobunny Like You | General Audiences | 5576words
"Bunnies often get restless staying in one place for too long, so after many broken glasses and bruised knees, Louis regularly practices yoga to relieve some of the tension. Harry was glad Louis was relieving his tension—yoga made him even more flexible than he already was- but the tension in Harry’s pants was only building up, seeing that supple bum being presented so deliciously in front of him. If he could just reach out and—no. Louis is his best friend, Louis trusts him. He shouldn’t be thinking like that, Harry thought to himself."
Louis Tomlinson is a bunny hybrid. Louis Tomlinson is in love with Harry Styles.
Harry Styles is a human. He is also, clueless.
5) Are You Down To Be (Distracted, Baby) | Mature | 5866 words
He walks over to the other side of the table, takes the paddle from Louis and asks. “Are you ready to give me what I want?”
And just like earlier, he asks. “What do you want?”
Harry leans in close, whispering. “I want you on your hands and knees.” Louis sucks in a deep breath. “Can you do that for me?”
He gets a nod as an answer and Harry takes a step back.
6) Indecent Proposal | Explicit | 8445 words
The one where Louis and Harry reminisce the ups and downs of a relationship that once was, imagining themselves as the happy couple celebrating in front of them, and decide that maybe, just maybe, it wouldn’t be too bad to relive their relationship one more time.
7) Let Me Be Your Good Night | Explicit | 10517 words
Cupping one hand over his fist and holding them to his chest, Harry’s nose scrunches hopefully, “Would you want to get a drink before calling it a night?”
Louis stares at him.
“I know you’re probably tired, it’s just—” Harry sighs, wiggling his hands around nervously. “We’re both going to be alone after this and I really enjoyed talking to you, so maybe this is a little pathetic, but I could use the company?”
“I, uh,” he stalls, weighing his options: either go home, have a wank, then bathe the night off, or talk more with the affable sweetheart while sharing a drink or two. Easy. “I’d like that. Sure.”
8) Cut To The Bone | Explicit | 11133 words
Harry celebrates his birthday in Japan. Louis stays with him.
9) Suddenly They're Right | Explicit | 22384 words
Louis is a painting professor with an art block the size of Texas and a global superstar for a non-boyfriend, who he wants to keep.
10) I'll Find A Home Inside Your Heart | Explicit | 25808 words
In awe Louis stared up at him, his eyes wide and his lips parted. “I don’t usually make it a habit to go on dates with my clients,” he breathed.
Harry grinned, his touch light as he carefully swept a strand of hair out of Louis’ eyes. “Make an exception for me?” He asked cheekily, chuckling when Louis rolled his eyes.
“Well, since you asked so nicely,” Louis snorted and let Harry link their fingers together where they rested on the countertop. Finally, a shy smile crept onto those pretty pink lips of his and with his hands on his hips, Louis jut his chin out. “Are you gonna kiss me or what?”
Of course, Harry didn’t need to be asked twice.
11) Lovin' Online | Not Rated | 27627 words
“Huh?” Harry asks, muffled by his forearm. He feels lips on his face and the tip of Louis’ nose against his ear when Louis repeats himself. Brain sluggish with sleep, it takes a moment for him to process the words, but his eyes snap open, and he’s met with darkness. He's got to be dreaming, there’s no way Louis just said what he thinks he said. “What did you say?”
He can see the vague shrug from Louis before he turns around to toss the towel with the pile of their discarded clothes. “Did you say…” he starts slowly, automatically slinging his arm around Louis as he gets back into bed and throws the blankets over them.
“That we should make a sex tape?” Louis asks rather nonchalantly for such a big proposition. He cuddles easily into the warm body and confirms, “Yes, I did.”
12) Insane | Mature | 30544 words
In which Louis Tomlinson and Harry Styles are two dim-witted, drunk teenage boys that take a Halloween night dare too far, and end up in a life or death situation in the clutches of a haunted mental asylum.
Will they make it out alive... or will they go insane?
13) You're An Alpha, Harry! | Explicit | 32900 words
So, yeah.
Harry Styles?
He's an alpha.
And he has no clue what that entails.
14) Webs Of Lies | Explicit | 35075 words
"Truth or Dare?" The question was delivered with a nasty smirk from Drake's side,
"Who do you think I am? Of course Dare." Louis scoffs before leaning back and adjusting his skirt,
"Very well than. Your dare is to play Styles for two months until the dance." Louis frowns at the odd dare,
"Why would you- you know what? Okay I accept it. Louis Tomlinson never looses a dare." He smirks sultrily before plucking the cigarette from Drake's mouth and taking a drag out of it.
"Let's see then."
15) Never Coming Back Down | Explicit | 39945 words
Frozen for several long seconds as he listens to the song he’s heard hundreds of times over the last few years, Louis can pinpoint the discrepancies between the well-known studio recording and what he’s hearing now. The clanging of pots that he’s familiar with is not present. There’s inflections and subtle note changes that Louis’s never heard before. Once, Harry’s voice even cracks, and no, this isn’t recorded. This is live.
“Holy shit,” Louis breathes. Even though he knows he won’t see anything, Louis turns towards the bathroom. The bathroom where his boyfriend is currently singing, full out, at the top of his voice, like Louis’s never heard before. The bathroom where, if his ears aren’t deceiving him, Harry Styles is showering.
“Holy shit.” He says again.
16) Hold On To Your Heart | Explicit | 54150 words
“Come here for a second.”
Harry’s brows furrow, glancing aside like he thinks Louis may be talking to someone else. Louis jerks his head beside him, impatient, and the alpha steps into the room cautiously.
Louis turns back to Royce and Hunt who are staring at him in confusion. He pastes a pleasant smile onto his face, clasping his hands together. “Gentlemen, I understand. I understand the predicament that we are in…” He clears his throat. “But there is something you should know.”
“What is this, Louis?” Royce asks, exchanging a look with Hunt.
Taking a few steps backward until he is beside a very bewildered looking Harry, Louis takes a deep breath. “We are, uh –” He reaches out and touches Harry’s arm. You cannot actually be doing this, he thinks. But then he does. “We are getting married.”
17) Fifty Shades of Styles | Not Rated | 147994 words
This is literally Fifty Shades of Grey by E.L James but instead of their characters, it's One Direction.
18) Give Me A Way To Breathe (If You Can) | Explicit | 152100 words
"By decree of the Five Tribes of England, all omegas aged eighteen (18) to twenty-five (25) shall be bred annually at the age of eighteen warranted that they have had one (1) fertile heat. During these years, all omegas must remain unmated and fertile in time for their scheduled breeding session. Alphas between the age of sixteen (16) and thirty (30) will be selected based on physical strengths and medically exceptional sperm quality to breed the omegas.
All viable children will be given to selected families. No parental rights will be given to the alpha whose sperm is donated or the omega who bears them.
Those who do not serve their tribe by this law will face exile."
Louis' eyes scanned the breeding letter. Written in a beautiful, careful cursive was the name of the alpha who would impregnate him, and it couldn't have been more pretentious: Harry Styles.
19) Buy Me Purple Flowers First | Teen & Up | 157728 words
Louis Tomlinson is a 24-year-old rock star who tends to be rebellious and known as a "brat" in the extended media. The Omega has yet to find a mate and has no interests in being in a committed relationship.
Harry Styles is a 22-year-old Alpha Bodyguard known for his past of protecting some of the most important politicians and musicians of their time. He has settled on a temporary job as a favour of a friend to look after the famous Louis Tomlinson to finish the leg of his European tour.
Check out our other fic rec lists by category here and by title here.
You can find other monthly roundup fic rec lists here.
187 notes
·
View notes
Text
How to win a heart of Jamil Viper?
1. Don’t be a typical hero(ine).
Contrary to the popular romance trope, tripping over the air to land on a certain cool-looking boy, and dropping all carried things, wouldn’t make Jamil fall for you. Instead, just falling because of you and sharply crashing with a floor would make him rather cautious around you and keeping a distance whether he has anything in his hands.
Believe him or not, he doesn’t need another ditsy and erratic person around him—like a certain leader from a certain dorm, who happens to create a mess anytime, anywhere.
So, let someone else be the protagonist of the story.
In that situation, you may be a side character that gets its way through obstacles and classic borders of story scheme and is much more interesting than the main persona.
That’s how you get his attention.
2. Be a help.
Oh, a person that would help him with his chores means to him much more than gold. Sometimes.
“Can I help you anyhow?” you asked when Jamil was going to the kitchen after a daily training with the rest of the dorm. He lifted his eyebrow, waiting for further explanation. “I mean with cleaning or something.”
Jamil glanced at you, not sure about your intentions.
Who would like to do something to help without having something in return? With only your will? No, it doesn’t work well in the same sentence.
But some help would be great. So, he just needs to keep sure that he won’t fall into any trap for letting you help, yes?
“Sure,” he said casually, not letting his face nor voice reveal any of his thoughts he run into. “[Name], right? Could you bring and clean the dishes from longue?”
And you helped. You really helped him a lot, staying over two hours till everything was shimmering with cleanliness and your abrupt desire to clean something and be more useful, burned out.
“Thank you for your help,” Jamil said, after correcting the last cushion in the Scarabia’s longue. You flashed him a smile. “But why, if I can ask, did you offer it in the first place?”
He got a quick response in form of a shrug.
“I... don’t really know,” you admitted, glancing at him. “...But you don’t complain, no?”
3. Be his dish taster.
“The way to a one's heart is through his stomach.”
“Try it,” Jamil handed you a spoon filled with some kind of stew. You consentaneously your opened mouth and drank all content of the spoon. Your mouth filled with many flavours and you couldn’t be sure if you ever ate that good combination in your life. “How was that?”
“Excellent as always.”
You said it all sincerely and maybe would have asked for seconds, if not the fact that Jamil already turned his back to you and got back to pots. He took another spoon and tried the dish himself, clicked his tongue and added more salt.
Once again, he turned to you and handed you a spoon.
“And how was that now?”
“Excellent as always,” you chuckled as he frowned at you.
“Don’t you think that you should add more words to your dictionary? You say the same thing on every dish,” once he said that you finished drying the last plate and preparing silverware for today’s fiesta.
“Don’t you think that I won’t be able to eat anything at the party when I will eat enough of your cooking now to write a poem about each of your culinary masterpieces?” Jamil chuckled slightly at your words.
“So, you don’t want any more?” he teased, but inside he was really flushed. Praises or cajolery, it all makes his heart skip a beat.
Finally, there was someone who appreciated all work he’s done.
4. Distract Kalim from him.
“You really shouldn’t go there,” you said, your voice as serious as you could keep it. “I mean, what if there is a monster who wants to kidnap you?”
Kalim cocked his head a little, considering your words. After a while, he nodded, fully convinced by your argument.
“You’re right,” he said. “I will warn others about this..!”
Kalim turned on his heel and spotted some people returning from morning classes. He ran to them, greeting them and walking with them as he tried to introduce the situation.
Still not believing Kalim fall for your words, you were standing alone in the centre of the corridor, a bit dumbstruck to discover the excuse Jamil came up with work.
“...Are you sure, you don’t want to tell him that some student’s from other dorm are here?” you asked as if saying to yourself your thoughts aloud.
But there was someone, someone who was hiding behind a big potted palm. He only gave you thumbs up as a preventative measure if there was still a chance that Kalim didn’t just dash through the halls to talk with some dorm students.
Jamil only looked at you and mouthed “No. Party. Today.” and quietly shifted to the corner, where the wall hid him and he could finally get up.
Mission accomplished.
5. Get rid of bugs for him.
“[Name],” Jamil called out to you, bursting through the door to your room. He looked very pale and panic was staying still in his eyes. “Would you be so kind to... deal with an intruder?”
You frowned a little before biting back a sigh. At first, you were concerned. Even Kalim getting in a serious mess didn’t make him react that seriously. But then you remembered that there was one thing that could make Jamil call you out of nowhere, acting like in an emergency. Emergency only in eyes of few.
Bugs.
Jamil never admitted to you that he is scared of them, but every time you brought up the topis, he snapped his fingers at it, saying that insects just aren’t his favourite kind of animal.
“Hmm~ Maybe after I finish this chapter,” you said, conspicuously turning a page of the book you were reading and with all your will trying not to smile nor to look at the wincing expression Jamil was wearing.
“[Name],” he said, his voice shaking with anger or frustration. “Go there right now or I will make sure you won’t get today’s dinner.”
...No dinner?
“Yes, mum,” you said putting the textbook aside and getting up from the comfortable couch.
Of all people, Jamil is probably the only one—well, maybe also Trey—that could make those words sound dangerous. Like, no dinner made by the best chef in Scarabia? It would be pure agony.
6. Have competitions.
“Aren’t you a little too good in this game?” you asked, regretfully placing pieces of the game back to the initial places.
He gave you a smile that slowly turned into a smirk, as you groaned at the next round you have lost. You flopped on the big pillow, all your will to play destroyed, as you sank between really cosy material.
“I told you I won’t give you a head start,” Jamil said, his steady voice mixed with amusement. “You even told me that you don’t want me to go easy on you before the game started.”
“Too bad,” you clicked your tongue at his response. “I was sure that after watching you play with Kalim, I remembered your tactics.”
You’ve watched at least eight rounds of Jamil and Kalim playing this game, and when it was coming to end, you were almost sure you understood and remembered the technique he was using in certain situations.
But, to your disappointment, it looked like he – even without using any of his tricky cards in his sleeve – was a wolf in sheep’s clothing, because, after three moves, you knew that probably all three were wrong when the opponent was Jamil.
“You gained nothing by it. Of course, I lost to him or... there would be a trouble,” he exclaimed. “You are different.”
“Oh, thank you. I can lose but he can’t, huh?” you frowned at him as he almost choked on the surprise he felt by hearing your response.
“...Yeah, that’s it. Just it.”
7. Have study sessions together.
“One class had a test before us,” you said scrolling through your class chat group. “They said that there wasn’t any question about these dates.”
Jamil scribbled down years of the most important magic wars, from time to time looking at you who were listing some test exercises and feeling somehow unmotivated to even properly open a history book.
Your notebook was lying in front of you, today’s lesson topic on the top of the page and many detailed doodles on its margin.
Once again... what was the unit you are having an exam about?
“It doesn’t mean, we won’t get a question about that,” Jamil tried to convince you, sliding textbook your way. “Now, read that aloud, while I prepare notes.”
You blinked twice as if woken up from daydreaming. Were you daydreaming?
“Are you sure..? I mean, all I will do is reading. Wouldn’t you rather want us to read it silently and then share our notes after this?”
“Don’t think about it much. I really like your voice,” he said it so thoughtlessly you weren’t sure if said it as an unarguable fact or just his smooth talker abilities were showing off, “and gave me your notes for the last exam so we’re even. And you won’t do any good notes when you’re sulking over this exam like that.”
8. Remind him to take breaks.
“You won’t get out of here,” you exclaimed spreading your arms as shielding a door from him. “Not a chance.”
Jamil stood a feet next to you, grimace stretching on his lips as he knew what’s coming up.
“I have to go, [Name].”
He tried to get through you, lightly removing you of his way. He wasn’t a fan of using force on anyone, and he was a hater of using force on you.
Much more than a speakable argument, you were pushing each other closer or further from the door, having a staring contest and reciting all the things he had done in the past two days; except for his daily duties and with the upcoming birthday party of few students of Scarabia who happen to have a celebration in the same day, the number of tasks he was given was overwhelming.
“Stop it!” you protested, trying to push him back. “I am seriously worried about you! Please... take a break.”
Every time he was coming closer to the exit, you stepped back, blocking his way, bumping into him and having to try again.
“You know I have a lot of work to do,” he said, finally stepping back and giving you a break from trying to separate him from the door. “I can’t just give up all my duties, even if I would love a break.”
“I can do it for you,” you quickly offered. “But please, now, go to sleep and don’t you dare touch anything related to school or cleaning.”
...What a weird request.
When was the last time anyone told him to take a break?
He doesn’t remember.
But now, he can say it was recently, all thanks to you.
9. Promise.
It was really hard for him once all his hard work to keep a high position within the dorm students suddenly dropped after his overblot accident.
“[Name]...”
However, the thing he regretted the most was hurting you. Taking the whole dorm under his unique magic spell, the hypnosis also affected you, making you another servant of his. Even you weren’t the one he ordered a lot, you felt betrayed that even the friendship you two developed didn’t stop him from overblotting.
And if he knew that you would avoid him like fire after the accident, he would probably hesitate a lot.
His throat tightened as he saw you one day in the corridor, looking somehow lonely and tired. He dashed to you, beseeching you to talk to him.
“Sorry for asking, but, Jamil, you don’t hate me, right?” you asked with a pain in your voice. You couldn’t even look at his face, feeling the incomprehensible weight in your gaze. “I mean... Do you only act in front of me friendly? ...Like... with Kalim..?”
“No, no, no,” he protested quickly, making it almost sound like a plea. He gently grabbed your hands, praying that you won’t harshly jerk them back because of him. “I don’t hate you. I really like you. I mean every word I said to you.”
The feeling of release struck you like thunder, you took a big breath, your eyes watering. You slowly reached for his touch, finally ending in a hug.
Jamil ran his fingers through your hair, smelling a familiar, reassuring scent of yours. After a while, he whispered a question.
“So... could you please not avoid me anymore? I know it will be hard to bring up the same relationship we had, but... could you give me a second chance?”
“Okay. But under one condition,” you said, slightly backing off from him. Before he could wonder about the term you would require from him, you finished your thought. “You must be honest with me. I... don’t know what will I do if it all turned to be a play...”
“I will,” he replied, putting his whole heart in these two words. “I will always be honest with you. And won’t ever use my unique magic on you.”
You looked up at him, a small smile starting to rise and heart-throbbing more wilder with his words. “Promise?”
“Promise.”
10. Make him confess.
“What are you doing this weekend?”
Jamil appeared in front of you, almost like popping out of nowhere, as you were done with today’s lessons and slowly heading to your dorm. He caught up with you, changing his pace to match yours.
“I have no plans. I will be probably sleeping or something,” you answered honestly, shrugging and reminding yourself that you should finally hang out with some people from your class to make sure your social life isn’t all over dead.
You were walking in quietly before Jamil broke silence and spoke up again.
“Would you like to go somewhere?” he asked his voice only giving a hint of nervousness—it was nothing compared to the stress he felt inside. It was just a “yes or no” question, he knew that he will meet in future many amazing people like you and shouldn’t be stressed, but having someone so dear to him being asked for a meeting where he will try to finally out find his feeling... it is stressful.
“Hehe~ what, are you asking me on the date?” you teased, but much more than mocking, you were hoping for an answer. For the honest answer, he promised you.
“...And what if I am?” he asked, his voice a bit hushed, but steady.
You felt how heat was coming all the way up to your cheeks, although you tried your best not to let anything more, as if a blush wasn’t obvious enough, know how excited and spellbound you are.
“Then, your wish is my command.”
#.......i don't know how to feel about this#jamil viper#jamil viper x reader#jamil x reader#twst jamil#twst jamil x reader#twisted wonderland x reader#twisted wonderland imagines#twisted wonderland jamil x reader#twisted wonderland
733 notes
·
View notes
Text
Updated 24/6/2021
∞ Oneshots/Scenarios
Trying to wake him but only to be cuddled
Gojo & S/O take Megumi as their son
S/O not used to compliments
Taking pictures of his S/O
S/O Insecure of their relationship
Sees his eyes for the first time
S/O who’s having an anxiety attack
S/O wiping Gojo’s kiss
Gojo wiping S/O’s kiss
Comforting a sad S/O after a mission
S/O wears Gojo’s shirt
S/O makes Gojo eat spicy food
S/O who helps Gojo (MANGA SPOILERS)
Comforting a sad S/O
Comforting a sad S/O 2
Ex to Lovers
Reader most romantic confession
Gojo’s Birthday Fic 2020
Comforting stressed S/O
Geto kidnapping Wife!Reader
Dog!Gojo Satoru x Reader
Comforting childhood bestfriend
Husband material
Flower giving
If only I had somewhere to sit
Mommy kissing Santa Claus
Comforting Gojo
Gojo having a nightmare
Cheering up his S/O
Gojo making reader laugh in a meeting
Clingy in the morning
In the shower
One of These Nights
From Behind
Gojo caught crying
A Taste?
Early Mornings
Gojo & the twins wanting another baby I
Gojo & the twins wanting another baby II
A Promise
Reader getting her period and Gojo notices
Lazy & Affectionate
Telling him you’re pregnant
The Gojo twins visiting Jujutsu HIgh
∞ Headcanons
Engagement Headcanons
Chubby S/O
Gojo turned into a child
F!Short & Strong S/O
Newborn curse reader
Curious childlike reader
S/O who is good at hand to hand combat
Cuddling Headcanons
Pregnancy Headcanons
Reader afraid of rejection
Tall & Strong Cursed Spirit
Suicidal Reader
Long haired reader
Big sister reader
Affectionate S/O
Celebrate reader’s birthday
Toxic lover
What does Gojo Satoru smell like?
Working out
Type of girl Gojo would fall for
Pregnant reader wants to decorate for Christmas
Gojo wanting a baby
Gojo trying to make stotic!reader smile
Gojo Twins #1
M!Strong & Short S/O
S/O memory loss
Popular F!Reader
S/O turns into a child
Shy S/O
S/O protects Gojo
Clumsy S/O
Day off with Gojo
Shopping with Gojo
Valentine’s Day
Insecure skinny S/O
Gojo x Idol!Reader
Agrument with his S/O
Merman!Gojo
∞Skipps Imagines
Why?
My Everything
A Moment
Afternoon Naps
I’ll be here
∞Random Gojou Satoru Headcanons Series
1 2 3
∞ SFW Alphabet
SFW Satoru Gojo Edition
∞ Prompt Event
Fluff # 12 “Could you say that again?” “Were you listening?” “No I was, I just like hearing your voice”
Fluff prompt #26 “You’re really warm.”
Fluff Prompt # 1 “Is that my shirt?” “You mean our shirt?”
Fluff Prompt # 44 “You’re an idiot.” “But I am your idiot.”
Fluff Prompt #19 “ You know, I think my (mother/father/parents) would be proud if I brought (you/him/her/them) home.”
Fluff Prompt #18 “You come here often?” “Well considering I work here, yes” #27 “Are you blushing?”
Fluff Prompt #4 “Kiss me.” & #13 “ I didn’t think it was possible to love someone this much.”
Fluff Prompt #7 “You’re an idiot.” “But you love me.”
Fluff Prompt #10 “Stop moving and let me braid your hair!”
Fluff Prompt #39 “You’re safe now, I’m here.”
Fluff Prompt #9 “You took all the pillows so I’m using you as one.” #26 “You’re really warm.”
Fluff Prompt #31 “I’m never gonna to leave you. I promise” #44 “You’re an idiot. But I am your idiot.”
Fluff Prompt #4 “Kiss me” and General Prompt #17 “Are you jealous?”
Fluff Prompt #30 “I’ve been in-love with you since we were kids.”
Fluff Prompt #16 “Can you just please hold me ?”
Fluff Prompt #7 “ You’re an idiot.” “But you love me.” General #17 “Are you jealous?”
General prompt #460 “Are they really just a "friend”? “I won’t hurt you”
General Prompt #2 “It’s pouring rain, why are you here?” #50 “I didn’t have anywhere else to go.”
General Prompt 17 “Are you jealous?”
General Prompt #17 “Are you jealous?” & #25 “She doesn’t belong with him!” “Than who does she belong with?” “with me…”
Angst prompt # 28 “Move out of my way before I make you”
Angst Prompt #12 “Maybe they were right, you never did change.” & #14 “ Don’t you dare walk away from this!”
Angst Prompt #21 “It’s (her,him,they), isn’t it?” & #36 “They warned me about this.” “About what?” “You.”
Angst Prompt #6 “You’re lying to me again. Why can’t you just tell me the truth for once?"
Angst Prompt #47 “ You deserve so much better.” #48 “Give me one reason why I shouldn’t leave.”
Angst Prompt “If you love me please let me go, please…”
∞ Winter Prompt Event
Winter Prompt #1 “What do you mean we’re out of hot chocolate?”
Winter Prompt #2 (Cuddling by the fireplace)
Winter Prompt #13 “Your hands are freezing!”
Winter Prompt #14 “ Aren’t you cold like that?”
Winter Prompt #17 (watching movies under a pile of blankets)
Winter Prompt #18 (snowball fight)
Winter Prompt #22 (kissing in the snow)
Winter Prompt #32 “There’s no way I’m letting you spend Christmas alone.”
Winter Prompt #37 (stuck in a snow storm)
Winter Prompt #38 “ You’re under the mistletoe so stop stalling and just kiss.”
Winter Prompt #43 “What do you mean Santa’s not real?”
Winter Prompt #50 “Those were for Santa!”
Winter Prompt #54 (Winter power outage) Gojo Satoru Edition
Winter Prompt #56 “Shhhh, don’t tell her/him!”
Winter Prompt #60 “I feel like there’s more frosting on you than on the gingerbread.”
Winter Prompt #10 “Where did all this mistletoe come from?” #61 “What are you doing with that mistletoe-oh.” #64 “I guess… this is when we kiss?”
Winter Prompt #65 “No, we’re not getting a puppy for Christmas. Stop. Asking.”
Winter Prompt #66 “ You don’t put marshmallows in your hot chocolate? YOU HEATHEN”
Winter Prompt #68 (Winter Proposal)
Winter Prompt #70 “You’re perfectly welcome to kiss whoever you wa-”
Winter Prompt #72 “Did everyone else come with a date?”
∞Smut Prompt Event (1k Followers Event)
Smut Prompt #21 “You’re bigger than I expected.”
Smut Prompt #54 “ You’re going to regret that, sweetheart.”
Smut Prompt #55 “Were you dreaming about me again?”
Smut Prompt #1 “We’re in public, you know.”
Smut Prompt #3 “Can you help me with this zipper?”
Smut Prompt #28 “Oh god, how can you manage to switch from cute to sexy in under a second?”
Smut Prompt #53 “What do you mean not yet? You can’t expect me not to cum when you’re fucking me so good!”
Smut Prompt #16 “Forget the bed. Let’s fuck right here.”
Smut Prompt #11 “You’re really gonna make me beg for it?”
Smut Prompt #5 “Are you trying to turn me on right now? Because it’s working.”
Smut Prompt #44 “If I have to pull over, you won’t be able to walk for the next week.”
Smut Prompt #46 “You’re not allowed to cum without my permission.”
Smut Prompt #6 “I’d hold on to something it I were you.”
Smut Prompt #27 “Is that a gun in your pocket or are you just pleased to see me?”
Smut Prompt #42 “I know for a fact you’re a lot louder than that.”
Smut Prompt #41 “I’m gonna fuck you so hard that you forget you ever even met that asshole.”
Smut Prompt #39 “ Angel in the streets, freak in the sheets.”
Smut Prompt #15 “Try to keep quiet. We don’t want to get caught.”
Smut Prompt #48 “Holy shit, you’re so fucking sexy like that.”
∞Physical Affection Prompt
Physical Affection Prompt #11 (Back hugs)
Physical Affection Prompt #1 (Pats on the head)
Physical Affection Prompt #9 (Wiping away their tears)
Physical Affection Prompt #18 (Wiping food away from their lips)
Physical Affection Prompt #23 (A hug some might consider too long)
Physical Affection Prompt #7 (Squishing their cheeks)
Physical Affection Prompt #8 (Brushing hands by accident)
Physical Affection Prompt #15 (The biggest warmest hug)
Physical Affection Prompt #13 (Kissing someone’s forehead)
Physical Affection Prompt #6 (Chasing after their lips after they pull away)
Physical Affection Prompt #25 (Playfully biting)
Physical Affection Prompt #4 (A hug after not seeing them for a long time)
Physical Affection Prompt #21 (Accidently knocking your head against their chin)
Physical Affection Prompt #22 (Kissing their cuts/bruises/scratches)
∞Incorrect Jujutsu Kaisen Quotes
#1 #2 #3 #4 #5 #6 #7
∞ Skipps Art
Random Gojo 1
Cat ears for Gojo
Dog Hybrid Gojo
Happy New Year 2021
Mochi Gojo
1k Followers
2k Followers
#jujutsu kaisen#jujutsu kaisen gojo#jujutsu kaisen x reader#gojou satoru#gojou satoru x reader#gojo headcanons#gojo satoru x reader#gojo satoru#jjk x reader#jkk imagines#jjk gojo#skipps writes#skipps masterlist
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Once Upon a Time... part 9
Zach Wellison x plus size f!Reader
Co-written with @absurdthirst
Zach’s life gets turned upside down when his visit to the local library sends him all the way back to Camelot - and he meets another time traveler who has made the kingdom their home.
Rating: Mature
Word Count: 12.9k
Warnings: *This is a Zach fic so there WILL be discussion of homelessness.* Jousting/medieval typical sportsmanship and trash talking, Gareth has a Type, Zach in the bath like usual, mentions of sex workers, one single slap that is totally deserved, unplanned pregnancy, Merlin is a meddling old coot.
Summary: King Arthur’s birthday celebration is interrupted by the arrival of a legendary lady. Zach embarks on a journey to help Gareth. Our Dandelion finally confronts Merlin and makes a shocking discovery.
Notes: There is A LOT going on in this chapter, my loves! Life is good in Camelot but things are about to get complicated.
Part 1 ~ Part 2 ~ Part 3 ~ Part 4 ~ Part 5 ~ Part 6 ~ Part 7 ~ Part 8
Everything about this spring has been different, and that is owed entirely to the fact that you aren’t scared or alone this time around. At Arthur’s last birthday celebration, you had been in Camelot for only five or six weeks and had never even sung before the court yet. The tournament had been a nerve wracking and concerning week where you had avoided asking too many questions so you wouldn’t sound like an idiot, and stayed very demure every time Gawain had made an off-hand comment in your direction. Looking back, it’s easy to put the pieces into place and see what Guinevere meant about him being interested in you back then, but the whole situation had been too new and scary for you to have even noticed you were being flirted with.
But this year? This year when the Knights of the Round Table lined up on horseback in gleaming armour with their banners high, you are sitting right alongside the Queen, Elaine, Isolde, and every other proud wife of a knight on a cushion in the stands. This year Zach is out there with his newly granted coat of arms: a blood red Phoenix on a green background, slashed with a trio of green torches over silver. The symbols for resurrection and zealousness in life seemed like the very best possible choices for Zach, and you had celebrated zealously for a few hours after your husband had received the honour of his own heraldry. The tournament is now in day four and Zach is somehow still in, despite being the biggest novice of the group, making you cheer all the louder from the stands every time he makes a hit. He’s definitely come home bruised from the previous three days, but you know that he wouldn’t trade it for anything. And that makes all the difference.
Shit talking is the same no matter what century men are currently in. Zach learns this firsthand and he is having fun. There is danger and fuck does his body take a beating when his armor - new fitted - is hit with the lance over and over again as he charges towards his adversary. Still, he's found that he likes this. Likes the comradery and the festivities. The way that you pout and kiss every bruise on his body. His handy excuse that he's sore - not lying, he's sore as fuck - has given you the confidence to climb up and straddle his waist and let him get the firsthand view of you bouncing on his cock every night when you are craving your knight.
"Are we going to joust or what?" He calls out, adjusting in his saddle and smirking with his visor open as Gawain adjusts some part of his padding. He's already up on this round and apparently his last strike had cause something to knock loose, the knight’s squire hastily trying to repair it. "You can always forfeit."
“Not in your most fantastical dreams.” Gawain has an innate fondness for the younger man, largely driven by the fact that Zachariah hits like a hammer and never gives up. Regardless of whether or not those hits are verbal or physical, Gawain enjoys the sparring and always has. “You should have warned your lady wife she would be playing nursemaid tonight!”
"My lady wife enjoys playing nursemaid." Zach looks over at you, easily spotting you in amongst the wives and sending you a small wink. "Tis a shame you have not found your own fair lady to have cater to your comforts. You would no doubt hit better."
“She enjoys an injured husband?” Gawain laughs, knocking his armour back into place. “Perhaps while you are resting tonight, I will pay her a visit?” It is pure bravado, as Gawain is not the sort of man to covet his brother’s wife - and he certainly thinks of this younger knight as his brother. But he also knows that the mere suggestion of it will rile Zachariah like nothing else.
Zach's eyes narrow on the other knight and he hisses. "Will be hard to visit anything but your bed when I unseat you!" His hand comes up and slaps his visor down and his grip on reins tights, body coiled for the wave of the flag from the King's herald.
Gawain practically cackles with glee, slamming his own visor shut and calling for his lance all in an instant. He will deserve the bruise Zachariah inflicts on him this round, and he does not mind at all.
The moment the flag is waved, it's like a combination of feelings for Zach. The heels to the horse’s flanks is like the first time he went down the fast rope course when he was repelling in bootcamp. The way the horse leaps forward and starts galloping towards the other knight's similar to the convoys he had driven. Past and present mingling together in his mind and giving him the perfect balance of brotherhood that he has missed since that last deployment.
You’re very glad that shouts and screams are par for the course at these events because you definitely are screaming your head off the second Zach’s squire jumps out of the way and promising yourself that you won’t freak out this time when Gawain’s lance connects with Zach’s armour. Because it always connects. But if Zach just manages to break this lance on this pass he’ll win the round and advance.
It's amusing that he's facing Gawain, especially since this is the knight that taught him how to joust. Not that each of them hadn't taken their turn with him in the training lists, but Gawain was the one that had spent the most time. Now, his heart matches the tempo of the horse's gait, the heavy churning of the earth beneath his hooves. His arm extends, locks into place and the heavy lance is aimed directly for Gawain's center of gravity. Zach takes a deep breath and waits for the hit.
The crowd nearly riots when Gawain starts to pitch backward. His whole body knocks in the saddle as Zach’s lance shatters, the force pushing Gawain’s own lance upward so it misses Zach’s shoulder completely. And even better? Your kerchief is proudly flying in the wind where it’s been tied to your husband’s wrist for luck. “He did it!” You’re on your feet, applauding and whistling over the crowd with Isolde doing the same on your other side. “HE DID IT!”
The adrenaline is better than any chemical high Zach could have gotten in modern times. Pumping his fist in the air, he flips his visor up and finds you cheering in the crowd before he turns his horse around and makes for the man still sprawled on the ground.
“Well earned.” Gawain groans, tossing his helmet aside as he struggles to his feet. Full suits of armor are no joke, weight wise. “I will thank you to do the same to our good sir Lancelot in the final round. His pride could use a little dirt smudged across it.”
Zach grins at the man. "If Lancelot murmurs half the refuse that comes out of your mouth, I will." He promises with a chuckle. "Well matched."
“Where do you think I learned the habit?” The older man laughs, shaking his head as he picks up his helmet and waves his victor toward the stands to claim his win.
His chest is puffed with pride as he makes his way towards the king and queen, although his eyes are firmly on you. Watching your happy expression, the pride in his victory makes his aching body straighten in his saddle as he nods in difference to the king.
“Well matched!” Arthur is nothing short of amused, pounding his fist on the arm of his chair. “We may have you return Sir Gawain’s lessons back to him!”
“Before you take your place with today’s victors, I believe you have a token to receive.” The queen cannot help but smile, beckoning you forward to give your knight his kiss in reward for his victory.
"My queen, that is a token I am most eager to receive." Zach tells her, nudging his horse forward so you can lean out over the rails and press your lips to his, inciting the crowd to go wild again.
“Fucking amazing baby.” You manage to murmur in his ear before he sits up in his saddle again, and you are positively beaming the whole time.
When he's done, he motions his horse off the field of play and tosses the reins to the boy who had been assigned to him as his own squire. Armor was heavy and he is slow to dismount the horse, not wanting to repeat the time he had landed on his ass when he was too cocky.
The thundering of hooves across the field is a sound no one is particularly surprised by, considering how many horses and knights are nearby, but the riders are what draws attention from the crowd. A young woman, no older than her early twenties, in dirty but clearly expensive clothing pulls her mount to a halt on the edge of the lists - only stopping when a small group of armed guards bars her path. The other rider is a slightly older woman in beautiful but not as costly garments, which immediately identifies her as a lady in waiting of some kind. Gareth is nearest, half out of his armour and interrogating the strange woman who is belligerently insisting on being let through, if you’re reading her body language correctly. After a hurried exchange, Gareth orders the guards aside and leads the lady’s horse into the tournament field without preamble. “My lord uncle,” he bows his head when he brings the woman to approach Arthur. “Forgive the interruption of your celebration, but this lady requires aid from the knights of Camelot.”
Zach doesn't bother doing more than pulling his helmet off his head as he starts striding over. Gawain right beside him as the knights that were preparing to joust next ride over on their horses and form a neat circle around the woman standing in front of the king.
She curtsies deeply, all the way to the grass, before daring to look up but then she has no fear in meeting Arthur’s eyes. “Your Majesty, I have traveled far to beg the aid of your Knights of the Round Table.” Her stature and colouring aren’t too far off from yours, even her curves seem to match your own. It’s like looking in a very odd mirror. “I am the Lady Lynette of Lyonesse and my sister is being held captive against her will by four knights who have slain all who have attempted to free her. I have come to you a desperate woman, sire. My kingdom requires Camelot’s help.”
Over the months, Zach has gotten to know the look that is in Gareth's eyes. Not only does the man find Lady Lynette appealing, but he is also moved by her plight. As are the other knights. "My king," Gareth immediately steps forward, just like Zach was anticipating. "Allow my offer of my sword in aid to Lyonesse in your name to be accepted."
You’re doing the very best nonverbal scream your eyes are capable of, desperately trying to catch Zach’s attention from the stands. LYNETTE OF LYONESSE IS THE WOMAN FROM GARETH’S LEGEND. Jesus Christ…She’s actually here, looking for help with her sister just like the stories. It’s insane how it’s actually happening. Right now, you just need Zach to understand what you’re telling him. Arthur seems less affected, no doubt having heard plenty of requests for aid before and not all of them genuine. “One man against four will not save the lady’s kingdom.” He says plainly. “But let us not sport when a noble lady is in distress. The tournament will adjourn and we will speak of these matters in private.”
Zach notices your wide, excited eyes and the others move towards the castle and instead moves towards you. "What is it?" He asks when you almost fling yourself over the railing in your excitement.
“It’s her!” You hiss, throwing your arms around his middle now that he’s out of his armour. “Arthur has to let Gareth go. They’re supposed to fall in love on the journey.”
Zach hums, lifting a brow and smirking at you. He had noticed the similarities between you and Lady Lynette as well. "Seems as though Gareth has a type." He teases, leaning in and kissing your lips. "I'll offer my sword too." He promises you.
“Baby, be careful.” You aren’t surprised that he would offer, but it’s not exactly thrilling to you when you know what they will be walking into. “If I remember the story correctly, the four brothers that have Lynette’s sister are basically psychopaths. She’s going to be all kinds of fucked up when you finally find her.” Yeah, the prospect of Zach going isn’t thrilling. But this is exactly the kind of thing he feels compelled to do while you’re here - maintaining the timeline and the legends to come. “Lancelot is supposed to go, too. It’s always Gareth and Lancelot, but the third knight changes from story to story.”
"So this time it will be me, Gareth and Lancelot." He tells you before he presses a kiss to the crown of your head. "Go talk with Lady Lynette, Lady Wellison." He orders you with a grin. "Put in a good word for blondie."
“I can’t believe this is real.” You kiss him again quickly before running after the entourage of ladies headed up by Guinevere and Lynette.
******
Zach strides into the room where the Round Table is kept, still feeling his heart skip a beat at the sight. Unable to believe that he is allowed to sit at this table. Now, the rest of the knights are already seated, and Zach takes his place. "I will go with Gareth." Lancelot leans back in his chair and looks at Arthur. "Although it would be more prudent to have three."
Zach speaks up before Gawain can. "I will go." He offers. "I will lend my sword to this worthy cause."
Arthur’s eyebrow raises in his newest knight’s direction, pleased that he is eager to prove his place at the Round Table is deserved. “Your wife will be singing sad songs for missing you,” he half-teases, but nods all the same.
“Sire, I must protest.” Sir Kay huffs in his seat, toying with the cuffs of his sleeves in that way that betrays his annoyance to anyone who knows him. “Gareth is barely out of the kitchens and Zachariah is a carpenter. While I respect your choice in offering them seats at this Table, they are no choice for such a quest.”
Zach lifts a brow at the other knight. "I am to assume that you wish to take on the quest yourself?" He asks pointedly.
“Myself, Lancelot, and Gawain would dispatch with the lady’s captors much faster, I am sure.” As one of the older knights at the Table, Kay’s ego has inflated along with his reputation, and Arthur knows it. Not that Kay had not earned his legacy, but that was many years ago.
"Seeking to leave the taverns for so long?" Zach snarks, smirking at the older knight. "I have yet to see you in the sparring ring since I have been training."
Kay’s eyes narrow. “Experience is earned, boy.”
“Enough.” Arthur holds up one hand to silence the dispute, looking to Sir Kay with an expression of twisted amusement. “Experience is earned.” He agrees. “Which is why Gareth and Zachariah should be the ones to go. How are they to earn what is not afforded to them?” Kay looks like he’s going to sputter in protest, but Arthur shakes his head. “Lancelot shall accompany them. He speaks the lady’s native tongue.”
Sir Kay huffs and Zach sends Gareth a smirk, knowing the other knight’s opinion of the older man. He had long since stopped training and his belly hung over his belt. “Perhaps when we return, Sir Kay, you can demonstrate that noble experience.”
“You will be sending a plea for me to join you within a week.” The older man predicts, looking incredibly sour.
"I will be sending word for Gawain to stay away from my wife." Zach counters, smirking over at the man in question.
“If the lady desires comfort in your absence, who am I to resist such an honourable service?” Gawain smirks back, thoroughly enjoying angering Kay in the midst of the banter.
"Shall I knock you from your horse again before I leave?" Zach chuckles, knowing the man wouldn't touch you. And even if he tried, you would reject him. Sir Kay flushes an angry red, huffs again in his unhappiness that the conversation has not turned the way he wished it. "Make sure you are too sore to be in any lady's bed?"
“It may not be a bad idea.” Gareth jokes, noting with amusement the way Kay has turned the colour of a summer rose.
Sir Kay looks at Arthur, as if to demand that the king scold the younger knights. Unhappy that he feels his place of respect has been usurped since Gareth has come to the table and then this American's arrival further making Arthur look towards the younger knights rather than his wisdom.
The king all but rolls his eyes at the pout painted across Kay’s face, and he knocks his fist on the table to return order to the conversation. “Lancelot, Gareth, and Zachariah will leave with the Lady Lynette and her handmaiden at first light. Tonight, we will feast to the lady’s health and honour.”
Zach is smug when he stands with the other knights and all of them nod respectfully to Arthur before the group is basically dismissed. Gareth comes over to Zach and claps him on the back. "Are you sure you wish to leave your wife's bed so soon after being wed?" He asks, raising a brow at the man who had married his Dandelion.
Chuckling, Zach sends Gareth a smug look. "I could not help but not how becoming the lady is." He tells the blonde knight. "And as a Lady, she would be worthy of a prince of Camelot. Of course, I need to help make sure you don't mess it up."
******
The feast is long and fairly tense - Lynette doesn’t seem to be returning Gareth’s gentle overtures in any way and you’re prepared to completely blame the fact that Kay got drunk at supper and told her all about how he was a kitchen servant as a boy, when his mother wanted him to learn humility - though Kay conveniently left out the last detail.
Zach bars the door behind you after dismissing Ava for the night and giving instructions to his squire so he can be ready in the morning. The last thing either of you needs to worry about tonight is keeping the bath water hot while Zach soaks his aches from the joust. “You might have your work cut out for you,” you groan sympathetically.
"Fucking Kay." Zach hisses and groans as he lowers himself into the bath. "He got his fucking feelings hurt because Arthur chose us to go on the quest. Like he really wanted to leave a steady supply of mead." He snorts, leaning back against the wooden tub with a sigh.
“At least the girls at the tavern would have gotten a break if he were going.” You shake your head as you start to undress. “Nobody leers uncomfortably quite like Sir Kay.”
Snorting, Zach keeps his eyes on you as you strip out of your clothes. "I noticed someone leering from the stands today." He comments with a half smirk on his face, highlighting the dimple you love to kiss. "I think I have a fan. She's a pretty thing too."
“Oh yeah?” You know he’s teasing you, but sometimes it’s more fun to play along. “Do I have to kick someone’s ass for eye fucking my man?”
"Maybe..." He jokes, biting his lip and dragging his eyes up and down your nude body. "She's a sexy thing that I'd love to get my hands on. Might have to take a mistress, baby. Sorry." He sends you a playful pout.
“Over my dead body.” You shoot him an amused smirk. “Of course I enjoyed watching you, baby. And I love that I don’t have to hide it because we’re married.” Even three months later, it still sends a little shot of endorphins through your system when you say it out loud.
"We are married, aren't we?" He smirks at the knowledge that you are his. "And tonight I have to make sure that I fuck you good enough that you won't have Gawain warm my side of the bed while I am gone." He tells you with a wink.
“You know he only says that shit to get you all riled up.” A few times you had been nearby to hear the smack talk, and watched the Pendragon nephew’s face morph into an evil smirk whenever he got under Zach’s skin.
"Absolutely." He is completely aware of why Gawain loves to torment him with talk of seducing his wife. Even if he does give in to the petty, childish need to rise to the bait. For him, it was just like shit talking with the other men he had served with. "He's a masochist."
“And I only have eyes for you, dear…” You sing the line softly, leaning over to kiss him as he soaks in the tub. Even if a naked man was literally dropped into your lap you wouldn’t touch them unless it was Zach Wellison himself.
"Oh, I have no doubt baby." He assures you, reaching up to cup your cheek. "Although I will ask Gawain to check on you. Unless you would rather stay in the castle while I'm gone? Or ask Ava to stay with you?"
“I would rather stay in our home.” Reaching behind you, you pull up the foot stool from your chair to position behind his head at the end of the tub so you can give his sore shoulders a rub down. “I’ll probably go back to what I used to do. Take my daily walks and practice my songs in the courtyard. Maybe I’ll go around to see Isolde and the baby a little more often.”
"You don't - oh fuck - have to do this, baby." He groans and his chin hits his chest as you thumbs dig into his shoulders. "Jesus." He hisses quietly. "Gawain hits like a fucking hammer by the way."
“Let me pamper you a little.” The knots in his back have been even worse than usual this week, thanks to the tournament. “You could be gone for months and I only want you taking happy memories with you.”
"Oh baby, all I have with you is happy memories." He promises, his shoulders relaxing with your insistence that you want to do this. "You are spoiling me."
“I’ll miss you.” That’s easy to admit, and you drop a kiss on the top of his head. “But I’m really so proud of you.”
“I’ll miss you too.” He reaches up and catches your hand so he can tug it forward and press a kiss to it. “Hopefully it won’t be too long.”
“Wales to eastern France on horseback isn’t a quick trip.” Leaning down, you trail kisses along his shoulders in the wake of your hands. “Just promise me you’ll take care of yourself. I need you to come home to me.”
“I will come back to you, I promise.” He hums happily. “Remember, we know it’s now Gareth and Lady Lynette fall in love.”
“Yeah, but it will still be dangerous.” And as much as he fears messing with the timeline, you now fear something happening to him on this question. “I know you’re a Marine and a Knight of the Round Table, but I love you and I know I’m going to worry.”
“I know baby.” He does know. He’s honestly going to worry about you while he’s gone. “Think of this as a deployment if we were back in LA.” He wishes he had the conveniences of modern equipment right now. He’d be back in three days. “But right now, I want to clean up and take my beautiful bride to bed.”
“You say that as if I know anything about being a military wife. Although I guess this is how I’m finding out.” Soothing his shoulders where your fingers have dug into and rubbed out those angry knots, you place more kisses along his skin. “Finish up, baby. And then we can ravish each other until we pass out.”
“Yes ma’am.” He smirks and picks up his cloth and the soap. He wants nothing more.
******
The days and weeks have dragged by since Zach, Gareth, and Lancelot left with Lynette. You were out of bed and watching with other members of the court when they left at daybreak weeks ago, and you fully admit to being a grumpy, miserable lump the whole time. Isolde has been a wonderful friend, though, and once again your time is being spent in the afternoon sun with a picnic spread out on a blanket round you while her small baby alternates between crawling around the two of you and napping in his basket. When the little boy grows restless, you sing to him and he settles again, allowing Isolde the peace to rest her pregnant self in pillows in the grass. She’s ecstatic to be with child again, and it makes you sigh a little more than you want to admit.
"You are missing your Zachariah, are you not?" Isolde's hand is resting on her stomach, that secret smile on her face making her look like she holds the answers to the world's problems. "I have noticed that you seem to be quite unlike the normal Dandelion we have come to know."
“I’m sorry.” You know you’ve been out of sorts lately, and you would hate to think you have taken any of it out on her when she’s been such a good friend. “I miss him immensely. But that is no excuse to sulk.”
"Do not fret." She waves away your concern and sends you a sly smile. "I understand the desire to celebrate with your husband when you find out such news." She confides. "I shall not breathe a word of it until you have told Sir Zachariah."
“News?” The strawberry in your hand stops halfway to your mouth and you frown at her slightly. “I have received no news.”
Isolde gives you a searching look before her eyes widen. "Oh, you haven't realized it yourself." She murmurs, a grin beginning to form. "Then I shall keep my tongue."
“Isolde, you can’t do that.” One of the things you love about your friend is her playfulness, but when she has that sly look on her face it’s a little more than playing. “What is it that you think you know?”
"Dandelion..." She bites her lip and pauses for a moment. "You are with child."
“Oh,” you laugh, waving off that concern as completely ridiculous. Merlin gave you the same remedy he gives to the girls at the House. You can’t be. “No, that’s impossible, I’m afraid.”
Her gaze is full of doubt and a splash of sympathy. "Then you are unaware." She reaches for her own berry. "I shall speak no more on it."
Unaware. Unaware? A slight panic rolls through you as you start to consider the horrible implication. You had been sick last month, but the aches and pains and upset stomach had just felt like a bad flu. There have been a few times that the smell of supper has turned your stomach but honestly game meats have strong smells and it’s not exactly what you’re used to. Sure you’ve been kind of gassy lately, but cutting out the booze and switching to drinking more herbal teas has helped a little. And yes you’ve been eating more than usual lately but that’s just a stress reaction to Zach being gone and you being constantly worried. Right? Oh god. When was the last time you had your period?? You can feel the blood drain from your face when you turn back to Isolde. “W-what…signs? Have you noticed?” You’re terrified to even ask, but if it’s true? If it’s true, you need to know.
Isolde reaches out and gives your hand a gentle squeeze. "You have not had your monthly. Then just the other day you were complaining about your gowns not fitting in the bust and it was making your breasts sore." She explains gently, aware that you are undoubtably uneasy. "There is the way that mutton turned your stomach, when it was your favorite meal recently." She gives you a sweet smile. "The same things that I have noticed in myself before." Her other hand smooths over the tiny bump in her belly again.
It proves how much time you have come to spend with the younger woman in the last few months, but it is also terrifying. Not fucking with the timeline is Zach’s absolute top concern, and that was the explicit reason for wanting to pursue birth control methods in the first place. The idea that Zach might not want this baby - if they exist - makes the dread churn in your stomach. “I have to go.” You tell her, aware of the suddenness and slight rudeness in just jumping up and going, but you need to go see Merlin now. “I will send Ava to bring things back to your chambers for you. I—” you shrug lamely. “I’m sorry, but I must know if this is true.”
"I— I apologize." Isolde frowns and pushes herself to her feet. "I just— I believed the notion of waiting to have children to be a humor shared between you and Sir Zachariah."
“We intended to wait much longer.” How can you even explain the level of panic that is starting to close in on you? The idea that you don’t belong here? Something could happen to the timeline because you trusted a wizard. And if that isn’t the stupidest thing you’ve ever thought in your life, you don’t know what is. “You have nothing to apologize for, my friend. I promise you.”
She watches silently as you nearly flee her presence and gives a small sigh, wishing she hadn't mentioned it and ruined a perfectly lovely afternoon.
Your only regret, as you practically storm across the castle grounds, is that murdering Merlin would irrevocably fuck up the timeline. You can’t believe you were actually naive enough to believe a cup of tea and some magic words would do the same as twenty-first century medicine. What were you thinking? Zach is going to be fucking furious when he gets home…and it will be entirely your fault. The door to Merlin’s apothecary is mere yards away from your own front door, and you make no apologies about barging through it without knocking, knowing the old man is always hunched over his books and experiments this time of day.
“A word, sir.” It is not a question. You are not asking. This is a demand on your part - something you never do.
Merlin turns around, his face lighting up with delight when he sees you. "Ah, Lady Wellison, a visit for this old man?" He asks with a hum of approval. "What would you wish to discuss, medicines? I am researching the properties of the holly berry. I believe that I may be able to harness their properties very nicely."
“Oh, I have every intention of discussing your medicines.” You bite out, barring the door of his shop behind you.
"Truly?" He claps his hands and motions for you to sit down. "Which would you like to discuss?"
“The one you give monthly to the ladies who work at your favorite brothel.” You stare him down, not taking the seat he has offered. “The one you also give to me? I want to know exactly what is in it and what the words mean.”
He blinks at you innocently and tilts his head. "These herbs?" He gets up from his chair and walks over to the shelf to take a pot down to bring it back over to the table.
You practically wrench the lid off the pot, inhaling deeply before you stare into the vessel in abject horror. “This is what you give them?” Your throat is dry and you wish you could melt into the abyss - the herbs in this pot are completely different from what he gave you.
"Why of course!" He peers and at you, the tiniest twist to his lips barely evident. "Those are the herbs that are used. Which reminds me that I need to gather more dandelion root. Or is it truffles that I need?"
“This isn’t what you gave to me, old man.” It feels like steam is pouring out of your ears, but you don’t couch your anger for even a second.
"Isn't it?" He cocks his head at you and stares into your eyes without a hint of guile. "I am quite certain that I gave you the proper herbs for what you wanted."
“What I wanted was to prevent the conception of a child. Something you help women do every day.” Without realizing it, you have circled the table and are toe-to-toe with the man. “So why is that I am showing signs of being with child when you guaranteed me your mixture was foolproof?”
"My herbs are foolproof." He snaps his fingers and moves back to the shelf, taking the pot down that is right next to the empty space. "These herbs? Are they what you say I gave you?"
This is it. The dried primrose buds and little berries, the little white buds that look familiar, but you can’t place. The way the whole pot smells of clover. “This is it.” You’re shaking a little. “What is this? What does it do?”
"Oh my." He shakes his head and gives you his best impression of a forgetful old man. "This is my tea to help women become with child." He gives you a slight shrug of his shoulders. "Oops?"
“It. DOES. WHAT?” You practically knock over the pot as you recoil from it, feeling the sting of betrayal in the tears behind your eyes. It can’t be. This is literally your worst nightmare. He cannot have done this to you. “Do you have any idea what you’ve done??” You demand, swallowing the lump in your throat.
Merlin had not expected the tears. Slight anger, yes, but he also knew what you wanted. Your heart's deepest desires. Most may take him for a doddering old fool, he works hard to craft the illusion for those that might not let him close otherwise, but he does not miss much. "You needed to conceive in Camelot." His voice is clear, standing straight as he drops his act. "It was necessary."
“Necessary?” The way he changes in front of your eyes is like watching actors drop their character at curtain call. Like he’s an entirely different man. “What are you talking about?”
There is a small sigh, a slight push of his chest and he motions to the chairs, wanting you to sit. "Before you go back to Los Angeles, you needed to be carrying your husband's child. In order for your daughter to be born on time."
“What the fuck?” You stumble, trying to step backward but catching your slipper on the uneven slats of the floor. “How do you—?” You have never said anything besides ‘America’ about where you are from around anyone besides Zach, and definitely never said anything to anyone about planning to go home again. You and Zach still hadn’t agreed on when you talk to this old bastard and now he’s talking about the timeline like he knows everything? “Daughter?” God that makes your shoulders drop and the breath punch out of your chest. You are pregnant…
"Sit." His voice is harder, more commanding than he has ever used with you before but he does not want you to hurt yourself. "I will make us some tea - just herbal tea, and I will explain."
You drop into the nearest chair, barely registering it under you. “How do you know w-where I’m from?” Your voice is quiet - breaking from worry and more tears behind your eyes. “I never told anyone that…”
"Because I brought you here." Merlin admits simply, turning to swing the full pot over the fireplace so the water can boil. He turns back to you and raises and eyebrow at your wide eyes and open mouth. "Why else would you be brought to Camelot from 2020, I believe?" He hums, chuckling to himself. "Fascinating time, simply marvelous."
“I’ve been wondering that for a year.” Truth be told, you stopped wondering after Zach arrived. You stopped worrying then, too. Once you were together, the worries seemed to matter less. “It was all you?” But that means… “You brought Zach here, too?”
His grin is self-satisfied. "Of course!" He comes back over and puts the pots back in their respective spots and takes down the pot that is simply chamomile and clove to bring back over to the table. "Zach was harder to grasp, due to his circumstances."
As soon as Merlin is near the table again, your hand seems to take on a life of its own - reeling back and fully slapping the devious, conniving wizard across the face. “What right did you have? Plucking us out of our reality and pulling us through a library book? For what? Are we toys to you?”
His eyebrows shoot up to his hairline and his hand covers the stinging flesh of his cheek. He hadn't expected the slap, even if he knew he deserved it. "Not toys." He assures you. "As I have pledged my service to Arthur Pendragon, I found myself compelled to correct the path of the last remaining descendant of his line, so that it may not end."
Your eyes widen again, and the slight feeling of butterflies in your stomach morphs into abject horror. Are you…the last Pendragon? A hammer hits you all at once that you can’t shake, and actually makes you nearly vomit. Gareth is your blood relative. You had sex with your blood relative? “I’m…?”
"Zach is Arthur's last descendant." Merlin watches you nearly sag in relief. "I would not have allowed your relationship with his nephew to become that close if it had been you, my dear."
“So…why me, then?” It’s so much to absorb but it’s such a relief to be able to talk about, even if Merlin isn’t exactly on your list of most trustworthy humans right now.
"I understand you don't trust me, Dandelion—" Merlin pauses and goes back over to the fireplace to pull the pot away and bring it over to the table to measure scoops of the herbs into it to steep. "Your paths were meant to cross before now. However, with the loss of the knights - Marines - that Zach lost in war, he changed fate, much more seriously than he would ever know if I had not stepped in."
“So you can just…see the future?” Maybe you fell on the way out to meet Isolde for your picnic today and you hit your head and you’re in a coma. That would make more sense than the conversation right now. Accept that the scent of the tea in front of you is calming your stomach and you doubt you would hallucinate nausea or the absence of it.
Merlin clicks his tongue and stands up again. Walking over to another small table and picking up a bowl that is covered with a cloth and carrying it over to set between the two of you. “I have the gift of sight, though it does not mean it will happen, as what occurred before.” He whips the cloth off to reveal an alabaster basin, runes engraved on the sides, with a kaleidoscope of shimmering colors on the inside. Similar to the inside of a pearl. Water pools in the basin. “Look for yourself.” The old man touches one long finger to the surface of the water, causing ripples that churn the water until it starts to morph and form a picture right before your eyes:
Three years ago.
You gasp when you recognize yourself in the image - your hair was shorter then and you wore it differently. The makeup you’re wearing is something that was for your image and you had hated. And the dress - the dress you have on as you sing on stage at the one real gig you ever headlined in LA, well, you had bought it specially for that night.
You try to move slightly, lift your head to ask Merlin a question, but instead to you seem to tumble headfirst into what could have been.
******
The bar is crowded, lights still up and Zach grins, slapping his hand across Brandon’s chest as he surveys the scene. “This is going to be good man.” He tells him. “Thanks for telling me about this.” He has poured through the lineup and one particular woman jumped out at him. He was interested in hearing her sing. “This is better than just going to a club and getting drunk.” Brandon snorts and nods in agreement. “Let’s go get a table. And a fucking beer.” After eight solid months of no alcohol on deployment, it’s time to let loose and relax a little. “First day of leave, right?”
This is so different from how you remember that gig. You had been scared shitless, actually headlining this tiny club for the first and only time ever. You had been over the toilet in the bathroom, vomiting your nerves just seconds before walking out on stage with a bottle of water in your hand and your guitar around your torso. Your keyboard was slightly crooked, and it made the light hit your eyes at a painful angle. This time, in this version of what might have been, when you looked out into the crowd halfway through your second song, he is there. Zach, at a table of his friends, smiling up at you with wide eyes and that expression painted on his face that you now associate with pure love. He was supposed to be here?
He has a beer and a whiskey sitting in front of him, half gone when you walk out. You were even prettier than the headshot the website had posted, and fuck that dress you are wearing has him leaning back so he can discreetly adjust from where his raging hormones have already given him chub. “Jesus, Z, you’re already taking her to bed in your mind, aren’t you?” Brandon chuckles, making Zach turn his head and shot the man a finger.
“Fuck off.” He hisses, not even embarrassed in the slightest. They all knew each other’s porn habits. Brandon went for tall, willowy women with no tits, Zach went for your body type. Zero shame on either man’s preference.
It’s seriously bizarre, this feeling of being along for the ride in your own body. You can’t control any of what this past incarnation of you is doing or saying, but you know how much better it goes than it actually had in real life. Zach sitting there with his buddy applauding and whistling loudly gives you the extra boost to give a stellar performance, and this version of you goes out to the bar after performing with a wide smile instead of the gloomy look of misery you’d really had.
Zach is craning his neck so much to keep his eye on you that Brandon starts snickering. “Go man.” He finally huffs, shaking his head and sending Zach a knowing look. “I’m gonna watch the next act but go buy her a drink.” Zach’s grin is quick and he leaps out of his chair to hurry through the crowd and nudge his way to the bar beside you. “Hey— uh,” He waits until you turn towards him, flashing you a smile. “You were fantastic. Can I buy you a drink?”
“Uh…I…yeah.” You can feel yourself nod, as if you’re possessing your own body like some kind of bizarre ghost. “Yeah, they do a really good house sangria here...if that’s uh…if that’s, ya know, your thing…” Fucking awkward. The old you is so hesitant with him, it makes you laugh in your own head when you think about how brazen you were here.
Zach gives you another grin, like a happy puppy who was just petted for being a good boy. He turns and catches the bartender’s attention. “Can I get a glass of the house sangria for the pretty lady and a Bud Light?” He asks, turning back to make sure that it was what you actually wanted.
Your answering smile is flushed but beaming, something you swear only Zach is capable of making you feel. “You were sitting in the second row.” There’s no use pretending you didn’t see him - you had practically been singing to him the whole set.
“Yes, I was.” Zach leans against the bar and gives you his whole attention. Eyes on yours before they roam your face and coming back to your orbs. “I enjoyed every song.” He admits. “Honestly wished the third one was twice as long.” The bartender comes back over and Zach hands him his Military ID. “Thanks man, can I open a tab?” He asks him. “Hoping I might be buying a couple of more drinks.”
He was still in. We were supposed to meet while he was still in… “You liked it?” You can hear yourself asking as the bartender walks away. “I don’t usually write love songs.” But you will…you know you will. You’ve written so many since meeting him.
“You should.” He slides the glass of wine over to you and picks up his beer bottle. “It’s better than a lot of the popular ones on the radio.” He tilts his head and watches you struggle to accept the compliment. “Seriously, my buddies wore out Taylor Swift’s Red while we were deployed but your song is better.”
You grin behind your glass as you take your first sip. “Next time I’m having a bad day I’m going to enjoy the mental image of a bunch of big bad Marines sitting around listening to T Swift and it’ll cheer me right up.” His eyebrow quirks slightly and you motion to his arm - the bottom of his tattoo poking out from under his t-shirt sleeve. “You on leave?”
Zach nods, lifting his hand to scrub the back of his head, the razor-sharp cut rasping against his palm. “We got back from Afghanistan Monday.” He tells you with a grin. “First night out on the town.”
“And of all the gin joints in all the world, you walk into mine?” Laughing inside your own head, even you have to admit that that is exactly the kind line Zach loves. Hearing yourself flirt with him is surreal but so comforting. This is your Zach - even back then, he would have been, too.
“Not a coincidence.” He promises with a grin. “Brandon, my buddy, told me about tonight and I bought tickets while we were still in the sandbox.” He tells you with an air of confidence as he takes a sip of his beer. “Though, you’re prettier than your headshot.”
You stare before you can stop yourself, snapping your mouth shut when you realize it’s hanging open. “You…you don’t mean…you came here to hear me?”
“Yeah.” He admits that easily. “There were other acts that we knew we would like, but I was looking forward to hearing you sing.” He gives a small chuckle and sends you a wink. “That’s okay, right beautiful?”
“Y-yeah.” You nod, but you’re sure you look completely shocked because you’ve never been great at hiding your emotion. “I just…you might be the only person ever to do that.”
“You keep preforming like that, I won’t be the last.” He is completely sure of that. “As long as I’m your first and most special I’m willing to share.”
“You have a bet with your buddy that you can set me on fire with embarrassment or something?” The tips of your ears are burning, all the way through your cheeks and down your neck and you have to wonder if he can feel it or something as you take another drink. “Because you’re very close to winning, if you do.”
He snickers, biting his lip and deciding the go for it. He leans in and sends you a smoldering look. “I’d rather you be on fire because of me touching you, beautiful.”
******
You feel a tug between your shoulders, a force pulling you out of the dark club and away from Zach, until you’re slumped backward in the chair in Merlin’s apothecary once more. “Holy shit…” With the way your mind is reeling, your glad you’re already sitting down.
"The week before he was to meet you, Zach's friend was killed and he did not go to your performance, obviously." Merlin tells you, his hand on your shoulder and he presses the cup of tea into your hand. You are not used to this sort of thing like he is. "You were supposed to meet that night and be together from then on."
“I don’t understand.” Shaking your head, you sip at the tea you’ve been given and swear you can almost taste sangria like a faint memory. “You just…look into the future? Watch out for missteps?”
"I have kept an eye on Zach since he is the last living descendant of Arthur." Merlin gives a small shrug. "My own line also keeps their eyes out, have for centuries."
"Except..." Your hand moves to your stomach, somehow even more acutely aware of the entire situation and how it pertains to those jars of herbs on his shelf. "Except he's not anymore, is he? Or he won't be in a few months. You made sure of that."
"Your child was supposed to be." Merlin assures you, nodding at your stomach. "This all, bringing you here, was to put the timeline back where it was supposed to be."
"Why does it matter when she's born?" Merlin had said something about your daughter being born on time, but it's just one more cryptic piece of the insane puzzle that you don't quite get. "Why does it matter to the timeline other than the fact that you're trying to preserve the family line?" Which is the most medieval bullshit you've ever heard.
Merlin sighs and rolls his eyes for how suspicious you are. "Because your daughter will be very important to world." He points his finger at you. "You need to not tell her this. They don't call it kings, it is – president?" He asks, tilting his head curiously. "She becomes the leader of America when she is 38 years old."
"President?" You look down at your own stomach in disbelief, realizing you haven't noticed any real change in your body because of the extra pounds that you hate so much in the first place. It would be impossible for you to be any more than three months pregnant, and the physical changes that a thinner woman might have noticed simply aren't there. You already dread to think that you haven't been able to take proper precautions - there are no such thing as vitamins here - or see a goddamn doctor. "Merlin, we can't stay here." It's obvious, of course, but now it's like a slap in the face. "Zach and I— we have to go back...but we have no goddamn idea where he is..."
"He will be back in twenty days." Merlin tells you with an innate sense of surety. "He will be victorious in his mission and come back with Lancelot and Gareth and Lady Lynette, all of them in high spirits."
"You were just never going to say anything, were you?" Somehow you're just as sure of that as Merlin is of Zach's return.
"I am a doddering old fool, remember?" Merlin tells you with his eyebrow arched and a slight smirk on his craggy face. "You would have returned to Los Angeles, believing that you had experienced a miracle that neither of you could rationalize."
"Jesus Christ." Sagging back in the chair, you pinch the bridge of your nose between two fingers and blow out a long, slow breath. "So that's it? You could have sent us back any time you wanted, but you had to make sure I was pregnant first?"
"You never asked to be sent back." Merlin reminds you. "I believe the two of you quarreled over that the first week he was here."
You huff slightly, taking a sip of the soothing drink in front of you. "I love it here," you admit freely. "I bargained with him for us to stay just through the summer, and then we would come to you and ask if you knew a way." It seems so silly now. Now that you know Merlin could have snapped his fingers any time and just sent you home. "Zach was convinced you would know how when we were ready to ask."
Smirking, Merlin leans back and snaps his fingers, making fire flame from his fingertips. "Because I demonstrated a fraction of my abilities for him." He chuckles and snaps them again, so the flame disappears. "I needed him to stay aware of his ability to go home. He is also becoming comfortable here. His true self is emerging."
"No wonder he gets along with the Pendragon boys so well." That makes you shake your head, almost laughing a little, and an amused little smile crosses your lips. "They're family."
"Yes they are." He smiles with you, pride radiating from his eyes. "I did not bring you here to punish you, you should have been with him before the turn his fate took. Both of you bringing out the best in one another. If it had happened, you would be a - what's the word - a celebrated songwriter. Quite well known."
“Well, that won’t be happening.” It’s impossible for you to wrap your mind around that idea, but your head snaps back up to find the old man’s eyes watching you. “Or will something bad happen to her if I don’t?” Your hand is still on your stomach, cradling it protectively.
He is extremely overjoyed at your already protectiveness of the babe in your belly. "Your future is still possible, if you wish it." He tells you vaguely. "Would you prefer to know?"
“You brought me here explicitly to become her mother.” The more you say it - directly talk about the baby you didn’t yet know existed - the more real it all becomes. “I want to do whatever is actually going to help her. Be best for her. So…yes.” You nod, forcing yourself to be certain even though it’s scary. “I prefer to know.”
"When you go back to the time you come from, you will be returned to where you left." Merlin tells you. "You will learn that you have been missing for nearly two years and in that time, have inherited a cabin in - Maine?" His tongue rolls over the foreign word. "You will help your husband start his woodworking workshop and you will continue to write your ballads while you raise four children." He pauses and clicks his tongue. "I will also be keeping his unique chamber pot when you leave." He jokes.
“But it’s not important that I go back to singing as a career?” Not that you had ever had any success on that front, but if you’re staring down the barrel of being a mother of four, then a life on the road isn’t what you want at all.
Merlin shakes his head. "You sing for pleasure; you earn coin from the music that you write." He gives you a small smile, softening at the future he foresees. "You will have a happy life, one that is to be envied. And you bring your children to Wales often, though it is far different in your time." He chuckles. "My own descendant keeps track of you very nicely."
“And Zach is happy?” It is insane that all of this is just out there waiting for you, but since all of this is fairly insane, right now only the most important things matter. And the most important things are Zach and your future children.
“He will have moments where he is not. Just as you will. But his wife is his rock, his steady constant, as he is yours.” Merlin promises. “The world around you changes but the love you have for each other never wavers.”
“The world around us can change in the blink of an eye.” You murmur, sighing softly. It had happened to you once already very literally, and it will again when you are sent back. For now, though, your mind is fairly full of facts that are not easy to digest, and you need some time to process them. “I should go.” The legs of your chair scrape on the wooden floor. “I need to apologize to Isolde for leaving her so abruptly and…and think about everything that you have told me.”
Merlin nods in understand and stands. "Please do not be angry with me for too long, Dandelion. I am an old fool who wanted the best for Zach. If I had not brought you back, you never would have met after that one chance."
“If you could not trust me with the truth, I wish you would have trusted him.” Zach’s complete faith in Merlin never wavered, and you know he would have been thrilled to know there was such a happy, fruitful life ahead of you. “But I will no longer think you a fool in any way, Merlin. You have known exactly what steps to take every stage of the way.”
"I did not say because he did not really want to know." Merlin gives you a small smile. "His heart beat for you the first time he locked eyes on in you in both fates." He tells you. "He was not willing to push you to leave until you wanted to."
“But you knew we needed to.” Standing again, you shake your head and move to the door to remove the bar. “You should have trusted him.” You tell him again, admittedly a little disappointed in the older man when Zach thinks so highly of him. In a day or two you’ll be able to forgive him, and think of the future as bright while you count the days until Zach comes home. For now, you need to find Isolde.
Merlin gives you a small nod and reaches for a small pot of herbs. "This will calm your belly." He tells you seriously. "I would never give you anything to hurt the babe in your belly."
There is a serious moment of hesitation before you take the pot from his hands, but with everything he has just said - and what he showed you - it’s hard to believe he would lie to you again. There is too much out in the open now. Too much truth. “Thank you.” Your voice is soft when you turn away, determined to find Isolde and get a little medieval pregnancy advice.
Merlin watches you go with a sigh. He knows you are upset at him, and perhaps he should have confided in you, but he was hoping that you would not find out. It would not change your fate to know what would happen, but he wanted you to experience it with joy.
******
The courtyard is abandoned when you return to the spot you had left, but it was a pipe dream to believe that Isolde would have stayed there beyond your leaving when you were the one who had talked her into going out today in the first place. You turn back to the castle, headed for her chambers instead, and simply hope that Tristan is not at home. You would prefer to apologize in private, and then let the news out slowly. It won’t be long now until you’re showing, so you would rather tell people on your own terms.
Humming, Isolde rocks the baby gently, smiling down at him while he suckles hungrily. Always wanting to cuddle when he is sleepy, it was good that you had left when you did. The knock on the chamber door surprises her but she calls out softly. "Come in."
“Isolde?” Poking your head inside, you smile at the sight of her sitting up in the rocking chair that Zach made for her. “I’m…I’m sorry I ran off. Is it okay if I come in?”
She smiles and nods, "Come in." She beckons you closer and looks down at the baby. "Did you accomplish your task?" She asks quietly, not wanting to pry but willing to listen if you needed to talk.
“In a manner of speaking.” You hadn’t at all gotten the answer you wanted, but at least you knew the truth now. As upset as you are with Merlin, you’re willing to admit that you believe him now. Entirely. “I—” Signing slightly, you set down the pot of herbs that you mean to share with her and scrub one hand down your face. “I was scared. Scared that you were correct. And…well, it seems that you are. So now I’m scared and feel a bit foolish for not believing my friend when she told me what she saw with her own eyes.”
Tutting, she shakes her head and you. "Do not be afeared of looking foolish." She tells you with a small laugh. "Do you not remember my denying being about to birth this precious little boy?"
“You were in labour for nearly an entire day.” Nothing could wipe that memory from your mind. It was as mesmerizing at it had been scary, for so many reasons. “The midwife had to forcibly remove you from the courtyard, if I remember correctly. You were trying to pick as many apples as you could to snack on later.”
"I was hungry and cook promised apple tarts if I picked enough!" She pouts with a smile. "Nevertheless, I know what denial is like, though it seems as if you have accepted it now."
“Merlin has confirmed your suspicion.” You nod a little, even though it’s still completely surreal to think of yourself as pregnant. You haven’t had time to process it yet. “The thing is…” You reach over, squeezing her hand gently. “You know that my husband and I had not planned on having children so soon. I have done nothing to prepare for it.
"It will not be difficult." She promises. "The other ladies and I will help you." She promises with a smile. "The only thing we need to make sure of right now is that you have gowns that do not hurt you."
“That would be nice.” At least you can rest easy that the extra munching isn’t what’s making you feel so bloated and making your clothes tight. “I suppose…I suppose I ought to tell the queen first? Is that the proper thing to do?” With three more weeks until Zach comes home, there is still plenty of time that you need to play by the rules.
“If you wish to.” Isolde knows your predicament and understands your wish not to upset the queen. “Though, she would not be upset if you wish to wait to speak to your husband. When he returns.”
“I have a feeling it will be obvious by then.” You swallow down the fact that you know exactly how long it will be. “Since we do not know when they will return, I would rather avoid any awkwardness with her Majesty.”
“She will be very happy for you.” Isolde promises. “I guarantee she will make a gown for the babe to be christened in.”
It twists in your chest, how you know that once again Isolde is right but not about something that makes you happy. It actually wrenches your heart to know that none of the people you have come to care so much about will ever meet your child. “She has already been so kind to me. All of you have. I could not possibly ask anything more of her.”
“She is fond of you and Sir Zachariah.” Isolde reminds you. She is not jealous of the connection; she has no interest in the intrigues of court and the queen is more than generous with her time. “She would not consider it asking.”
“She is an incredibly kind woman.” And the pant of missing her is already very real.
"Would you like me to accompany you to visit the queen?" She asks softly.
“Oh…” You exhale the breath you didn’t know you were holding. “That would be amazing.”
Smiling, she looks back down at the baby, eyes now drowsy and hums happily. "Let me put this one down for his nap and we shall visit her. Would you see if Arita is outside? She can sit with him."
“Of course.” Baby Tristan’s nurse is sitting just outside the doorway as she always does when Isolde is at home, with a bit of darning in her lap while she chats with one of the chamber maids. She simply smiles at the request to come inside, happy to take charge of the cuddly little one while you and Isolde take care of your business.
After she hands the baby off to Arita, Isolde smiles and motions you over to the wash basin while she cleans up. "Let me fix you hair." She gives a small giggle. "It is a bit of a mess and while I am sure the queen will not mind; I know you will."
“All of me is a mess,” you admit freely, though you’re grateful for the younger woman’s attention to detail. You absolutely would care if you went to the Queen’s receiving room looking as off kilter as you currently feel.
Isolde frowns and reaches for your hand. "Does being with child distress you?" She asks softly, your reaction to finding out is peculiar to her and she hopes she is wrong. "Will Sir Zachariah be angered?"
“Truthfully?” Your fingers dig into your eyes are you rub them, wishing you could just will away all this anxiety. “I do not know. He may be. This is…not what we planned. Not at all.”
"I don't believe that he will be upset. Life is full of surprises." Isolde reaches over and starts adjusting your hair to tame it back down. "Just like when you arrived here and then your husband followed one year later."
“Two of life’s biggest surprises.” And you can’t help but smile at that. Even if it was completely due to the actions of one ridiculous old wizard - Zach is still the best thing that ever happened to you. “It was ten months and thirteen days...” Not that you counted. Not at all.
Isolde titters and clicks her tongue happily as she steps back and admires her work. "Perfect. Now you are ready to visit the queen."
“And somehow you always look flawless. Someday you shall have to tell me your secret.” You squeeze the younger woman’s shoulder and motion for her to lead the way out of the room. Off to report the most unbelievable news of your life to your most unlikely friend.
******
“You will be fine.” Isolde whispers, as the two of you stand in front of the door of the Queen’s solar.
The herald at the door bows to Isolde and offers you a polite nod before announcing your presence. Guinevere is sitting in her favourite armchair with a book of hours open in her lap. “Your Majesty.” Your voice cracks and you have to remind yourself to breathe. “Please excuse our sudden interruption.”
Guinevere smiles and closes the book, setting it on the small table that Zach had crafted for her to set her tea on. “I am delighted to see you, my dear.” She steps forward and reaches for your hand. “And you as well Isolde.” She gives a small nod to the other woman. “Are you missing your husband?” She asks you softly. “When the men are away, it is natural the ladies must rally together.”
“I miss him horribly.” You have no problem admitting that. “Do you have a moment to receive us, your Majesty? I have…well, news. Of a personal nature.”
“You are welcome to come to me anytime.” The queen turns and gestures to the extra chairs that are positioned around her own. “Come, tell me this news.”
One of Guinevere’s many servants emerges from the shadows, laying two cups on the small table between the chairs you and Isolde now occupy and starting to fill them both with wine before you stop him. Avoiding drinking in Camelot is probably going to be the hardest part of all of this. “It became apparent to me earlier today.” You grasp Isolde’s hand gently. “With the help of our lovely friend…that I am…with child.”
The queen was bringing her cup to her lips and then she pauses. Frozen for a moment before her eyes flash with excitement and a wide smile splits her face. “That is wonderful!” She exclaims, setting down her goblet to jump up and rush over to wrap her arms around you in a crouched hug.
“Thank you, my lady.” You can’t help but put your arms around her in turn, Guinevere’s positivity always being infectious. “In truth I am still adjusting to the news.”
“How exciting!” She exclaims, pulling back and discreetly wiping a tear from her eyes. “Oh dear—” she frowns and clasps your hands. “With your dear husband gone, would you like to come stay in the castle again?”
“I do not wish to impose.” You know for a fact that the chamber you once occupied is now the quarters of a traveling merchant from Londinium, and Zach’s old room now belongs to a courtier.
“It would not be an imposition.” The queen tuts. “I understand if you wish to stay in your home, but there is a chamber available in this wing.” She declares. “Do not fret if you wish to have the safety of others around you while your Knight is away.”
“It…” You hate to admit it, you truly do, but the thought of being alone with a person growing inside you is slightly terrifying. “It would be a comfort, my lady. I cannot thank you enough for your continued kindness.”
She nods quickly, snapping her fingers to call one of the servants from the shadows forward. “Please find Ava and assist her in bringing Lady Wellison’s things to the castle.” She commands gracefully. “Have the others set up the green room.”
Isolde squeezes your hand in a very gentle I told you so, and you smile. “Of course, I am at your disposal. For however long I reside with you.”
She tuts and shakes her head. “You are with child.” She reminds you. “My husband, the king, will not be keeping you up all hours of the night for you to sing for him.”
“I will not shirk my duties.” The last thing you want is to give the impression of freeloading, especially from their majesties.
“It is not shirking your duties.” The queen tells you as she settles back into her chair. “You will no doubt perform, but he will insist that he not keep you up too late into the night.”
“We came only to deliver the news, your Majesty.” And now, of course, she has given you so much more. As Guinevere always does. “As usual, your kindness far outstrips all expectation. A fact that the Lady Isolde foresaw with ease when she volunteered to accompany me to share my news.”
Guinevere smiles and adjusts her dress, looking over at the other woman. "She knows how fond I am of having babies in the castle. This is something to be celebrated and your Zachariah would want you safe and cared for in his absence." There is also a brief pang of heartache for her own inability to carry a child, but she shoves that aside. This is about you and babe in your belly and your presence in court has been a balm to her nurturing soul.
The guilt of knowing that you will be leaving Camelot before your baby is born is something you’ll have to live with. Who knows how far along you even are? An entire trimester without proper pre-natal care when you’re carrying a future President? Nope - don’t get wrapped up in that detail right now or you’ll never get back on track. “I am afraid it will be quite a shock to him when he returns.”
"Do not fret." The queen comforts quickly. "I am sure that once the moment of shock passes, he will be overjoyed by the news." If he is not, she will talk to him. There will not be any form of abuse sent your way because he was not wanting a child just yet.
“I hope so.” The idea that Zach might not be excited about any of this makes you ache and feel slightly sick. Because the longer you sit with it, the happier you are about it. You’re going to have a baby with the love of your life - your husband. There isn’t a single thing that shouldn’t be joyful about that.
"We will need to start getting you some loose gowns made." The queen ticks off a practical list. "Start making baby clothes. I insist on making the christening gown." She tells you with a proud smile. "I have made one for all of my ladies’ little ones."
“Your Majesty, there truly is no—” Her hand in the air cuts you off, the gesture of a queen giving a command as much as a mother taking charge. You sigh a little, smiling inwardly to yourself. Guinevere will not be denied. It’s one of the things you admire about her. “As my lady wishes.” You acquiesce easily. There will be enough on your plate until Zach comes home. It will be well appreciated to have the support.
She smiles, one that tells you that she certainly knows that. "We shall get the ladies together and start making things while we take in the fresh air during the day." She decrees. "Especially since we know you are not talented with a needle." She teases slightly.
“I was never blessed in that way.” You have to laugh it off here - the fact that you can barely sew on a button - since sewing is such an essential skill. On the other hand, even most of the highborn ladies can’t write their own letters, so you have happily traded skills with them on more than one occasion.
“Some women are not.” Guinevere hums, not wanting to cause you any offense. She was thrilled to have another lady of learned abilities in her court.
“My mother embroidered beautifully.” For the life of you, you have no idea what possesses you to actually say it out loud - but the look on the Queen’s face says you absolutely did say it out loud.
“Oh, my dear.” Her eyes soften and she can see that you are distressed by the information, or the memory, she’s not quite sure which. From the way you speak, you must your mother terribly. “We will make sure it will be something that your mother would be proud of.” She promises.
“Apologies.” You press two fingers into the corners of your eyes to stave off any kind of overwrought reaction and try to shake it off. “The news has made me sentimental; it appears.”
“No apologies are necessary.” She murmurs quietly. “In my solar, you are welcome to all of your emotions. I would not have you missing your dear mother and feel remorse at expressing it.”
“It just feels silly,” you admit quietly. “My parents died when I was young. It’s not as though we had long discourses over my future marriage or children.” You certainly had with your godmother, but those feelings had soured over the years.
“Missing your loved ones is never silly, no matter your age.” She gives you a bittersweet smile. “My mother was…distant, but her mother— she was like a mother to me. More than my mother ever was. I miss her every day.”
Isolde smiles softly, reaching over to squeeze your hand in hers. “They are smiling on us, all of our mothers. And I am bold enough to think we have made them all very proud.”
“They would be.” Guinevere is adamant about that. “Just as proud of all of you as I am.” You and the other younger ladies are her children, caring about all of them the same as she would her own blood.
______
Master Tags: @pixiedurango @chattychell @winter-fox-queen @lady-himbo @artsymaddie @princess76179 @paintballkid711 @missminkylove @pedrosbrat @ew-erin @sarahjkl82-blog @sharkbait77 @justanotherblonde23 @lv7867 @recklesswit @mylittlesenaar @f0rever15elf @gallowsjoker @steeevienicks
Once…: @raisonppascxl @skvatnavle @luminescentlily @lowlights @allthe-ships @ikinmahlen @girlwholoveswords
My Masterlist!
#Pedro Pascal#Pedro Pascal character fanfiction#Pedro Pascal fanfic#Zach Wellison#Zach Wellison x reader#Zach Wellison x you#Zach Wellison x female reader#plus size rider#Brothers and Sisters#time travel au#Camelot#celebration fic#idiots in love
70 notes
·
View notes
Last Seen Blogs
